Dark Rapture

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 1 of 296

Dark Rapture By Michele Hauf UNHOLY DESIRE "I really shouldn't be here." "Scarlet, you belong here." He spoke softly, his French accent more pronounced. "You belong with me." He held out the rose, which she took, and pressed his cool hands against both of her cheeks. "I love you. I need so badly to be with you… always." "Oww," she whispered, and looked down. The thorn had torn the skin on her thumb. Dumbly, she stared at the red liquid oozing slowly to the surface, but was shocked to her senses when Sebastian touched her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 2 of 296

He trailed his forefinger along the center of her palm, cupping her fingers in his. She let him raise her hand to his lips, his eyes holding hers, and didn't look down until he kissed the open wound. He touched his lips to her blood, pressing lightly. He looked up, his tongue flicking over her skin, and she swallowed the lump in her throat upon seeing her blood glistening on his lips. She tried to pull her hand back. "Do I frighten you?" he asked, his lips hovering inches from her. Did he frighten her? Was it fear she was feeling right now? Or desire. "Do you trust me, chérie?" Of course she didn't. But that wasn't what she said. "Yes." That was all he needed to hear. Sebastian's kiss was primal and urgent. And this time she had no desire to resist.

Prologue As it jumped to the rain-soaked windowsill, the cat's eyes adjusted immediately to the dimness of the room. Quickly, the feline realized that he should turn and high-tail it out of there. But he couldn't. Crimson droplets of blood slid slowly down the pale, slender neck of the young woman as memories of her dark lover slipped from her mind, disappearing into the realm of the subconscious, never to be willfully released again. Her breathing was deep and relaxed as her chest rose and fell to the beat of the rain against the window. She lay submerged in a trance of dreams, totally unaware of the curious visitor perched on the windowsill. As the gray night sky shed tears of rain across the opened windowpane, the three-quarter moon's pale-faced reflection danced across the water-streaked window, casting an iridescent shadow play over the darkened walls of the small bedroom. A sodden curtain blew freely in the cool breeze, gray and wet like a soaked funeral shroud. Claws scratched against damp wood as the saturated cat steadied itself on the edge of the windowsill. It shook its tiny body vigorously, sending bubbles of water flying over the rug where they puddled and then oozed slowly into the thick carpeting. Its tail shuddered and flicked like a cobra on acid at the cold sprinkles falling outside. The rain had come suddenly, forcing it to seek shelter before reaching the safety of its master's house. Thin lucid whiskers flicked nervously about as the cat curiously surveyed the room, sniffing the

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 3 of 296

fresh dewy air with its moist pink nose, but detecting… something more. Something not altogether right. With a sudden hiss the edges of its mouth pulled sharply back, exposing tiny spiked yellow teeth. The cat's fur stood on end and its sharp claws dug deeper into the wooden perch. The animal was frozen in fear. The vampire released his death grip, pulling his shiny daggers from the woman's neck with a satisfied sigh. As her blood rolled from the opened wounds, he brushed back a wisp of coalblack hair that fell across his forehead, just before a stray drop of the red elixir touched it. When he raised his head, a soft moan of satisfaction escaped his reddened lips, his dagger teeth glinted in the moonlight, and his face was flushed hot with the new life he had tasted. The small taste he had taken from his donor warmed and replenished his entire body; his muscles felt strong and tight, and his heart beat with a renewed passion. Then the swoon captured him and he hovered dizzily over the woman's body, lightly touching the edges of her figure beneath the rumpled sheet. He was in and out of real consciousness for a few minutes after each donor, the blood rush an orgasmic flood that surged through his entire body, quickening and strengthening, and finally, satisfying his deadliest cravings. Cravings for the life blood. Life, which would in turn sustain his own. A crash of thunder cleared his mind and the vampire shook off the last bits of unconscious bliss as the rapture subsided. With the woman resting limply in his arms, the dark figure turned toward the soggy creature perched on the windowsill. The vampire's onyx eyes seized the moonlight and flashed a silent warning to the animal: beware! Freed from its prison of terror, the cat sprang from the ledge, landing deftly upon the slippery ground, and bolted across the mud-spotted grass in search of more welcoming shelter from the rain. The vampire rose from the woman's bed. In a minute he was dressed, clad in faded jeans, tshirt, and a worn leather jacket. His thoughts turned to the havoc outside. Fortunately, he had driven. The idea of battling the elements was a distasteful one, but not entirely impossible as he'd once thought. As always, he bent to kiss his donor before leaving and inspected the two tiny puncture wounds on her neck. A bubble of blood formed where just minutes ago she had felt the exquisite pain from the intrusion of the vampire's teeth. He leaned in and caught the last precious drops on his tongue just as they started to roll down her neck. Spreading the smooth liquid across his tongue, he pressed it against the roof of his mouth to savor its sweetness the way one enjoys fine wine. He smiled to himself, relishing the sweet elixir of life that this unknowing woman had provided him. Then, as if saddened by his

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 4 of 296

actions, his face smoothed and his thick black brows angled down toward his nose as he fingered the woman's glowing strands of hair. They were always so innocent, so unsuspecting of his true intentions. A quick drink with a handsome stranger in a bar, and then the pleasure of taking him home with you. He smiled. And once at home, his passion unleashed, they were his prisoner; he could do as he pleased. His lovemaking would be urgent but sweet, and the final rush of bliss that came with his bite was always a dream fulfilled. His donors experienced the same rapture as he, and then quickly slipped into dreamsleep, never to remember his face or the phony name he had given them. All that was remembered were his charming ways. And the beguiling kiss of the vampire. He sighed, and then dismissed all thoughts of remorse from his mind. "To immortality," he whispered.

Part One Chapter One Though it was the middle of summer, the temperature inside the time-forgotten castle was brisk. Matthias rubbed his hands over the thin cotton on his arms to bring some warmth to his shivering body. His footsteps echoed as he walked down the darkened hallway that led to the undersized window set into the curve of the far tower. Small stones and broken shards of glass cracked beneath his tennis shoes, and he wasn't sure, but… wasn't that a mouse? He hoped that his master wouldn't like the castle, that they would continue the search for a suitable place to take up residence. But he had the chilling feeling that this dismal, cold, abandoned mansion would soon be his new home. "Anything for you, master," he muttered. "Matthias!" The teenager swung around at the sound of his master's voice. Francesco came striding across the rubble, his knee-high black riding boots crushing the stones in fierce confidence. He appeared incredibly handsome in the pale twilight. His long coat of red velvet, though decayed and torn around the swinging hem and wide cuffs, set off his fierce mane of wavy hair and made him appear paler than usual. "Yes, master, I'm over here by the window." Francesco crunched over to the window and laid a hand on the boy's shoulder. "I like this place, Matthias."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 5 of 296

"This is going to be a great summer now that you're here, Gary." "Good, then does that mean it's okay if we stay here for a while? Just until the mansion is ready to move into?" Gary Rose chewed frantically on his ever-present gum between words and his light green eyes shone happily. "Yeah, it's been sitting empty for quite a while no one knows how long for sure. It will most likely need a little work before we can move in," Vince said. "Oh, don't worry about staying here, you're both welcome for as long as you like." Scarlet sat at the edge of her seat, barely able to contain her excitement at finally having her brother with her again. The threesome sat at the kitchen table catching up on each other's lives. Scarlet had missed a lot. When she first left home two years ago, Gary was just putting his band, Wild Child, together. Now, along with Vince as lead singer, Scott, the bass guitarist, and Rob on drums, they had achieved a dream: they had just signed their first record contract. They had been working on their album back home in Minnesota but jumped at the chance to move to California, knowing it would bring them that much closer to realizing their dreams. Gary spoke proudly of their accomplishments, and between voracious chomps on his gum, explained every detail of the deal. Scarlet set out sandwiches and pop and, unable to contain herself, kissed Gary on the cheek before sitting back down. He kept on talking but reached to squeeze her hand. They'd always been close and quickly regained their loving habits even though they hadn't seen each other for over two years. Scarlet listened intently but kept Vince in the corner of her eye. Though Gary had told her about him during their infrequent phone conversations, she had never met him before, and had been taken by surprise when she had first seen him. He was tall, compared to Gary's average height, and very handsome. No, the word wasn't handsome, it was… beautiful. Yes, he was a lovely man. Vince's long golden mane hung over his shoulders and to the middle of his chest, hair that any woman would be jealous of. He was very quiet, but his shimmery, pale blue eyes spoke volumes over his closed mouth. For the last hour he had sat with his spindly legs tucked beneath his chair, content to listen as she and Gary exchanged memories. It seemed a while before he eventually warmed to her and began to join in the conversation. Not that he needed to. Gary, always the one with the gift of gab, carried most of the conversation. "I'm so proud of you guys." She gave Gary's arm a firm squeeze, "I know you're going to make it big. This record contract proves it." "Yeah, this is what we've been working for." Gary whipped out another stick of gum from the crumpled pack in his shirt pocket. "I can't wait to get started recording. I've got a mind full of song ideas and riffs." A slice of peppermint gum disappeared past his straight white teeth.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 6 of 296

"Well, you won't forget your number one fan when you're rich and famous, will you?" Scarlet asked, sweetly batting her lashes. "Never." Gary's mouth flipped up on one side for a half grin and he winked. Vince stretched his arms over his head and yawned, giving Scarlet an excellent view of his washboard stomach. "Sorry, guys, but I'm gonna have to crash. I'm incredibly tired." "Vince drove the whole way from the last hotel," Gary added. "Ten hours." He looked at his watch. "I'm pretty tired, too. I'll catch ya in a few, man." "Vince, you and Gary can sleep in the bedroom on the right side of the hall." Scarlet pointed behind her toward the stairs. "If you need anything just ask, but there should be towels in the extra bathroom and I washed sheets yesterday." "Thanks." Vince's lanky body animated and he towered over Scarlet. "It's nice of you to let us stay here until we can move into the mansion. I appreciate it." Scarlet watched him walk out, his cocky gait swiftly removing him from the room, then noticed Gary smiling at her as if he had a secret that was itching to be told. "What's with you?" she asked cautiously, knowing that look even though it had been years. He laughed quietly and then motioned toward the hallway where Vince had disappeared. "So, what do you think of him?" "Vince? Well… I think he's very nice, extremely good looking, but he's so shy, I just can't imagine him on stage singing. And singing for a rock n' roll band at that." "Wait till you hear him, he's an excellent singer. And the way he works a crowd…" Gary bit the corner of his lip, shaking his head in admiration. "It's sort of a Jekyll and Hyde thing with Vince on stage, you might not even recognize him. When he's singing he's the complete opposite of what he is normally. Which is great because that makes him the perfect front man for the band. He also attracts a lot of women, which is an added perk." "I'm sure you do your share of attracting the women," Scarlet said, knowing Gary's relative ease around the female of the species. He tilted his head of glossy corkscrew curls and gave her a delicious smile. "I hold my own. But don't get me wrong, we're not a bunch of sex-starved, wild and crazy rockers just looking to get laid." Scarlet raised a brow, sure that he was stretching the truth. Seeing her disbelief, Gary pounded his chest. "There's a nice guy in here. You know that."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 7 of 296

"I do. In fact, you're a sweetheart," She got up and put her arms around his shoulders. "And I love you." She kissed him quickly on his lips and hugged him. He pulled her down to sit on his lap and took her chin between his fingers. "God, I've missed you. You know these past couple of years I've been keeping myself so busy just trying to forget." His eyes started to water. "But I never forgot you. You're so beautiful, Scarlet." He traced the side of her cheek and smiled, glad to see that she was doing so well. "You've really changed in two years. I remember you used to be my curious little kitten, pudgy and frecklefaced. But you've shaped up pretty nicely since I last saw you. You must have tons of men after you. Or maybe you already have a boyfriend, huh?" "Nope, no man in my life." Scarlet tipped him on the nose with the pad of her finger. She was glad he'd noticed the weight loss; it was hell losing thirty pounds of baby fat. But she wondered now if maybe her brother might know a few interesting men. She was in the mood for a change. All the men she had dated from the office were your basic nine-to-fivers and if the carphone didn't ring more than a dozen times, maybe she got a good night kiss. Boring! She wanted someone different… someone a little… wild. A wild child. "Besides, all the men after me are so boring and dull." She sighed and laid her head against Gary's chest, hoping for a little brotherly sympathy. "Oh yeah? Well, looks like we're gonna have to find someone for you." "Yes, I think you should, Gary." He had the same idea as she, good going! "Maybe you could introduce me to some of the people you know." "Really? You itching to take a walk on the wild side?" "Maybe," she answered, thinking it funny how he'd almost read her mind. "Vince is free." Scarlet perked up and looked at Gary's twinkling eyes. "Yeah?" Vince was an eligible bachelor. Hmm. Interesting news. And he didn't seem to possess any of the qualities she hated in men. Definitely not the three-piece-suit type. "Sure, and I think he likes you anyway." "How can you tell? We've only just met. He barely spoke more than ten words to me." Had she missed something? "Vince and I are like a married couple. We've eaten, slept, and when we were on the road, even showered together. I know him as well as I know myself and I can tell that he's interested. It was sort of the way he was sitting."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 8 of 296

Scarlet pushed Gary back into the chair and laughed, her long dark curls swinging across her back. "Oh right, the way he sits shows that he's attracted to someone?" "Don't get me wrong, he couldn't keep his eyes off you. Didn't you notice?" She shook her head. If Vince had been looking at her she hadn't noticed. Most of the time his head had been thrown across the back of the chair and he looked as though he'd fallen asleep, though he had nodded intermittently at things Gary said. "He likes you, I know," Gary reassured. "Fine. If he asks me out, I'd love to go." She stretched and yawned, looking at the clock on the counter. It was almost midnight; they'd been talking since ten. "I'm tired, too, maybe we should end this meeting and reconvene in the morning." "Yeah, I've gotta take a shower." Gary pushed her from his lap and stretched his arms over his head. "I feel pretty crusty after sitting in the car all day. I'll walk up with you." In the living room he scanned the stark white walls, bare of any personal pictures or decorations save for a few potted plants. Scarlet had never been one to be too concerned about her surroundings, at least when it came to making a place look homey. Her mind was always on figures and, hence, her job at Hilliard Accounting. Past the patio doors he saw the pool, and on the other side of the whitewashed wooden fence the ocean crested over a white sand beach. "This place is really great. I never did get to come out here with Mom and Dad." "I never did either… until they died." Memories of the funeral brought a stifling clutch to Scarlet's stomach. The beach house had been their parents' private 'no-kids allowed' vacation house. They had been on their way home from just such a vacation when their tiny chartered plane crashed. Pushing the bad memories to the back of her mental vault, Scarlet tried to regain the excitement of Gary's presence. "It's definitely out of my social status but it's bought and paid for, so who am I to complain? I'll show you the pool tomorrow." She jogged up the stairs and he followed until she stopped at the door to the extra bedroom. "Great, I'll see you in the morning." He kissed her and she lingered in his arms for a while. "Good night, Gary. Say good night to Vince for me, too, okay?" With a wink he closed the door. His mention of their mom and dad made Scarlet's heart sink. She closed her bedroom door and went to the dresser, picking up the silver-framed portrait of her parents. Running her fingers over the fine layer of dust on the glass, she traced a heart around their heads. Besides the thick Italian hair, she had her mother's brilliant green eyes and delicate porcelain-fine nose. She

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 9 of 296

smiled at the memory of her father, a lawyer. He'd given her her independence and an insatiable curiosity. Thank God for her mother's courage, she thought. Whenever Daddy's curiosity and stubbornness got her in trouble, Mom's courage was always there to help her out. Scarlet pressed the picture to her chest as her memories took her back two years to the stuffy attorney's office three days after the funeral. Her father's will had left the vacation house to her and her brother, but Gary had opted to stay in Minnesota and try to get his band off the ground. She had been more than ready to move to the coast and begin a new life after the plane crash had mercilessly taken her parents from her. Not having any really close friends or relatives to keep her at home she packed, reluctantly said good-bye to Gary, and left for sunny California with hopes of a brighter future. Now, two years later, she was twenty-two, had a reasonably stable job, and finally Gary was back in her life. She wasn't alone anymore. Now she could put all the memories behind her and start living her life for herself instead of trying to work day to day just to forget. Yes, she told herself, it was time to have a little fun. She got undressed and pulled a silky violet nightgown from the drawer. She slipped it on and then began to brush through her hair. Her mother smiled up at her from within the silver frame, satisfied that she'd taken a chance and made it. Scarlet felt good knowing that her mother would have been pleased. But she knew there was still one thing she hadn't accomplished that her mother always worried about. "Find a nice man, settle down, and have lots of children," she'd always said. "I'll try, Mom," Scarlet whispered, and then thought of Vince just a room away. So he was interested, huh? "Good thing there're two beds in here." Gary tossed his shirt to the floor and pulled the binder from his curly hair, shaking it out in front of the mirror. "Wouldn't want to have to sleep next to you with the way you toss around all night." "Don't worry man, I won't touch you." Vince laughed and pulled the white eyelet spread back on one of the twin beds. But before he could speak again, he bent at the waist suddenly, clenching his teeth, while his fingers held the sheet in mid-air. His other hand swiped harshly across his forehead. Gary looked behind his reflection in the mirror. "Another headache?" Vince nodded and rolled onto the bed. He moved carefully, not even wrinkling the material as he sank into it. Then, as if measuring his time, he slowly moved his legs down to stretch the length of the bed and laboriously reached up to pull a pillow over his face. "It'll pass. Just let me get some sleep and then it will be gone."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 10 of 296

"Do you want me to get anything for you?" Gary asked, but he knew that Vince would say no. These headaches, along with painful body spasms, were an all too common occurrence. He knew that Vince would simply stretch out and bear the pain until it subsided. "I know you're sick of me saying this, but you really should see a doctor." The pillow moved a little and Gary leaned in to hear Vince's muffled reply. "You know how I feel about doctors." "Quacks, I know, I know." Vince's mother had cancer, and after all she had been through lately, it was enough to keep Vince far away from the clinics. "Well, I'm taking a shower. No doubt you'll be asleep by the time I get out." A spasm of pain doubled Vince's body and he brought his knees up to his chest while his chin peeked out from under the pillow. Gary pulled the top sheet over his friend's shaking body. He wished that there was more he could do to ease his pain. No matter how often he saw one of Vince's attacks, he'd never get used to them. He patted Vince's leg, his way of reassuring him that he wanted to do more. "So what did you think of Scarlet?" Vince peeked out from under the pillow, his hair clinging to the sweat on his face. "She's really hot, Gary. I'm surprised you never mentioned how gorgeous she is. Doesn't look a bit like you, lucky girl." He grimaced, tightening his grip around his knees to hold off the pain. Gary shrugged. "Yeah, we've got the same hair, but after that I think I kind of got rooked in the lovely-young-thing department." He flexed a firm muscle, squeezing it to test. "Not that I'm chopped liver. But you're right, she is beautiful." He stood and picked up the towel she had laid across his bed for him. "She's looking for a boyfriend." The pillow fell back against the bed frame as Vince reached out and pulled the sheets up to his chin. "Oh yeah?" "I knew that would interest you." Gary paused by the bathroom door. "Bet the pain is nearly gone now." Vince smiled and nodded.

Chapter Two The next day Scarlet was on her way to check out the mansion. Sandwiched between the two men in the front seat of Gary's beat-up Monte Carlo, she listened while they excitedly made plans for their new home. She tried to maintain a polite distance from Vince, who sat slightly askew on the passenger seat so as to allow her room, but it was just too hard and she soon gave up, letting her leg slide

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 11 of 296

firmly against the rich maroon suede that covered his long limbs. His arm was draped over the back of the seat, catching her hair as it fell like dark feathers over his forearm, and Scarlet secretly wished that he was aware of it. Soon she noticed that Vince did seem distracted. She knew he was looking at her out of the corner of his eye and she tried to keep a smile to herself when he failed to hear Gary's question. With his hand cupped over his mouth, Gary tried to get Vince's attention. "Earth to Vince." He chewed voraciously and recupped his hand. "Come in, space cadet." A red flush spread across Vince's face. "What?" The car sat idling at a stop sign beneath the darkening sky and the air was heavy and moist, signaling more rain. "Uh…" He looked out the window. "… yeah… just ahead. This is Penumbra Pass, isn't it?" Gary shook his head, winked at Scarlet, and then drove on. "So when did you find out about this place, Vince?" she asked. "My aunt Rachel told me about it. She's the only relative from my father's side that I've ever known, including my father. He took a hike before I was born." He and Gary cast each other a serious glance and Vince cleared his throat. "Anyway, this used to be my great-grandfather Lyons' place. He's been gone for a while and the mansion has been sitting empty since he disappeared." "He disappeared?" "Yeah… well… we had a funeral for him… but the coffin was empty." Scarlet gazed wide-eyed at Vince, not understanding the apparent humor both he and Gary seemed to find in the conversation. Why would someone have a funeral for an empty coffin? "He just sort of disappeared one day, never came home, nobody could ever find him. So, after a few months, the maids left and the other servants packed up the mansion and went in search of work. He's definitely dead by now, though." "He has a weird family," Gary added while he navigated a long road canopied by tall trees lush with broad leaves and thick clumps of white flowers. "Shut up, man. Just because a few of them ended up in the loony bin doesn't mean that we're all strange," said Vince, though he remained light-hearted about it. "I have a picture of him." He dug into his pants pocket and produced his wallet, which he flipped open before Scarlet. "My aunt gave it to me. Pretty freaky, huh?" Scarlet took the wallet and pressed the time-worn plastic close to the picture for a better look. It was amazing. It was almost as if Vince was carrying around a picture of himself, though the lovely blond man in the picture wore funny-looking sunglasses and sported a cane.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 12 of 296

"Seems he always used to wear those funky blue shades. Pretty cool that he looks so much like me, huh? I keep it with me. It's the only tie to my paternal side of the family. Except now, I have the mansion." Scarlet handed him the wallet and said, "He's a very handsome man," hoping Vince would get the innuendo. Pulling into the driveway, the Monte Carlo glided past a broken iron gate tangled in withered vines and yellow star-flowers, and stopped in the middle of a jungle of weeds and overgrown shrubbery. Forgetting her flirtations, Scarlet frowned and wrinkled her nose. "This is it?" Gary surveyed the treacherous greenery before them. "Afraid so, sis. Looks like we're gonna have to get out the machetes and chop our way up to the door." He laughed, but seeing the solemn look on Scarlet and Vince's faces he quickly clammed up. An ancient two-story house sprawled before the trio. Visions of nightmares and death crept from the decaying field-stone walls, and shriveled vines climbed the columns that supported the eaves over the front door. The entire front of the crumbling structure was completely enshrouded by more of the clinging vines, which appeared to be holding the building together in spots where the stones had crumbled and fallen away. The windows had been boarded up, and dead tree branches took their final resting place on the shattered red shingles of the roof. One could almost hear the house moan with old age and neglect. Vince was not amused. He stepped out of the car, landing in a thicket of nasty weeds decorated with purple flowers and razor-sharp thorns. With his mouth hanging open and his head shaking from side to side, he stared at the miserable mess around him. The toe of his tattered cowboy boot kicked through the weeds and he huffed disgustedly when it became entangled in the wild vines. Scarlet stepped out behind Vince. "Not quite what you expected?" "You could say that." He blasted her with a cold look, surprising her after his earlier gentle demeanor. Oh, he does get testy, doesn't he? she thought as she shrugged and offered him her unsure silence. Gary hopped out of the car. "Well, fellow explorers, are we ready?" Vince nodded miserably and the two started to stomp down the tall purple-flowered weeds and tangled grass to clear a path for Scarlet to follow up to the crumbling brick steps. Dark clouds rolled over their heads and flashes of lightning pierced the sky in the distance. A cluster of palm trees in front of the house rippled as the downpour began, sending the threesome running for the door.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 13 of 296

With a key provided by his aunt, Vince wrestled with the rusted lock, while Gary and Scarlet huddled close behind him trying to avoid the pendulous drops of water. Finally, after much twisting and turning and swearing at the rusted mechanism, the heavy oak door creaked open to reveal a long, dark hallway. Vince turned and sighed as if to muster up courage to go in, and then stepped inside, followed by Scarlet and Gary. Scarlet squinted to make out the features of the lengthy hallway. Daylight shone across the marble floor and lit up a portion of the richly papered walls. Everything in sight was thick with dust and cobwebs. The wind rose, slamming the door behind them, and they all turned quickly to assure themselves that the others were still there. The hallway was now almost totally black save for the glimmer of light that shone through the boards on the windows to either side of the door. Gary snapped his gum and laughed, putting them a bit more at ease. "I can't believe this," Vince whispered disgustedly. "Help me pry one of these off," Gary said as he hooked his fingers beneath a long slat of wood, letting in the hazy light. Vince kicked the wood into the corner of the entryway and it bounced off the baseboard, leaving a deep gouge. "Man, this is a joke." "Maybe it gets better," said Gary. "Right," Vince snapped, and started down the dusty hallway. "I bet it's haunted, too." Gary followed his long strides while Scarlet slowly brought up the rear, their footsteps causing the dust to rise from the floor in tiny billowing clouds. She looked up and down over the maroon velvet wallpaper crusted with dust and traced a clean spot with her finger across the raised gold wood chair rail that separated the wallpaper from the brown burnished stucco below. Above her head were two large crystal chandeliers, each at least six feet across by her estimation. The sparkle was gone from the many tiers of crystals, which were weighed heavily by a thick crust of dust. But the grandeur the house had once possessed was apparent. Ahead of her, the two men stopped in the kitchen. Hearing their groans and sighs, she felt bad that their dreams had been so quickly dashed by the house's sad state of disrepair. This place was definitely going to need some work before they could move in. Which in a way was good, she thought secretly, because Gary would have to stay with her longer. Gary flicked the sheets down from a large window over the rusted porcelain sink and the three stood there looking at the grime, each sure of the other's silent thoughts. What a dump.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 14 of 296

"This is a joke, right? It doesn't look like anybody's lived here for a hundred years! Except maybe ghosts." Vince tossed his arms out into the air and the fringes on his pants shimmied madly as he paced the kitchen. "There is no way my great-grandfather could have lived in this mess. It's gonna take months to clean up." "Remember, you did say he'd been gone for a while." Gary fingered a delicate cobweb that spread across the sink. "That might explain the… ah… mess?" "Mess?" Vince shook his head and disappeared into the adjoining room, leaving Scarlet picking through the bare cupboards and Gary coughing in a cloud of dust. Curious to find the hidden opulence beneath the debris, Scarlet pulled the handle on the drawer below the counter but jumped back as if she'd touched a hot stove. "Oh, God!" "What?" Gary rushed to her and peeked in the drawer. A swarm of shiny black bugs skittered toward the corners of the drawer, trying to flee the tiny amount of light. "Well, if we've been cast in the latest horror movie, I don't like the set." Gary shook his head. Then he laughed, invading the grayness with a positive note. He took Scarlet by the arm and strolled her into the next room. They found Vince ripping down dusty coverings from the massive windows that stretched from floor to ceiling. The musty smell was almost unbearable. It was as though all the windows had been left open during a storm and then closed immediately afterward to allow the water to mildew and rot. "And right through here we have the grand room," Gary said majestically as he led Scarlet over to where Vince was standing. "Oh, don't mind all that dust and dirt, after all—" he smiled devilishly, rubbing his hands together with an evil grin, "—we like it that way." His sinister laugh made her join in and the two giggled as they had when they were kids. "Yeah," Vince halfheartedly joined in as he walked over to the staircase. "I like the fact that when you go upstairs, you can take a chunk of railing with you." Splinters flew as he grasped and pulled out a thick spiral dowel from under the railing with such ease one would have thought it a balsa prop from a movie set. He whipped the rotting wood into the darkness behind him, where it landed with a dull chunk. A split second later came the crisp rustling of tiny feet. Vince laughed sarcastically. "I guess we can't say that this place has exactly been uninhabited since my great-grandfather left." Scarlet couldn't help feeling sorry for Vince as he stared into the dark recesses of the room, his head hanging heavily, his hair veiling his disappointment. But this place does have hope, she thought as she looked around and was awestruck by the massive size of the grand room.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 15 of 296

Thick velvet curtains of a dark forest green, dirtied with years of dust, hung two stories down to the floor, with long gold braided fringes dangling lifelessly around the edges. Underneath were graying white sheers that subdued the bright streaks of lightning that now flashed continuously in the sky. Although the furniture had for some reason been removed, she tapped her toes on the faded hardwood floors and her mind carried her to a lush party buzzing with pretty maidens and handsomely dressed princes. She imagined herself layered in the finest taffeta and lace, dancing a waltz with a dashing stranger, her feet barely touching the ground as her prince swirled her across the expansive floor. She could almost hear the music singing out from some invisible spinet piano, until, of course, her two left feet sent her crashing back to reality. "Vince, I see a lot of wonderful things in this mess." She spun around and looked at him. "Don't be such a pessimist." Vince merely nodded and headed up the stairs to explore the rest of the house. Gary beckoned and they followed him, carefully tiptoeing up the fragile steps that creaked with the weight of their bodies. At the top of the staircase was a wide walkway carpeted with a long threadbare Oriental rug, once a dark majestic burgundy, now faded to a light pink. Glancing around, Scarlet noted that Vince had stolen ahead, now very interested in his surroundings. Gary pried the wood away from the walls to reveal large double-paned windows all across the upper level. Through flashes of lightning, the two could make out the lavish gold trimmings and the ornately carved plaster on the walls that Gary estimated was over a hundred years old. At the end of the hall a dingy suit-of-armor stood guarding the long-forgotten mansion, and past it were the bedrooms. Gary came up behind Scarlet while she examined the steel suit, running her fingers lightly over the dust. "So, can you tell yet that he likes you?" She cocked her head his way, fluttering her lashes, and smiled. "Not really, but I have been thinking about what you said last night. Would it bother you if I said I might also be interested in him?" "Bother me? No. I think it would be great if you two got together. Vince is cool, but he could use a level head like yours to keep him grounded. I know you'd like him once you got to know him better. Not that he's exactly your type—" Scarlet broke in teasingly. "Now how would you know what my type is?" "You've never been one to go for the rock n' roll types, Scarlet. That's evident from all the geeks you dated in high school." She laughed, thinking of the losers she had snagged when she'd harbored thirty extra pounds of fat. "I've changed, and I think it's about time I change my type, too." "Good, then I'll tell him to ask you out."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 16 of 296

"Wait a minute." She held up her hands in protest. "Let him ask me out when he wants to. I will not date someone because my brother told him to. I've done that before, you remember." "Yes, don't remind me." Gary winced, remembering their high school escapades. "But don't be surprised if you have a long wait. Vince is very shy." Scarlet rolled her eyes, thinking of his long golden hair and sweet face. Shyness suited her just fine when it was packaged like Vince. But she would do what she could in the meantime to encourage him. "Shall we continue with the tour?" She crooked her arm out so that Gary could link his around it and they headed toward the first door on the upper level. A lone candle cast an eerie glow over the bedroom. Clumps of dusty sheets lay freshly strewn about the hardwood floor. Large ancient wooden chests, some still covered in cloth, decorated the room. A huge glass chandelier hung above the canopied bed, sending rays of prismatic colors dancing across the walls. In the center of this spectacle lay Vince, sprawled out across the thick covers of the antique canopy bed. Tattered cream lace fell over the top and down the four posters of the bed. It had most likely once been a very prized piece of furniture. Vince was in a daze, caught up in the richness that this room had once possessed. He didn't even notice Gary and Scarlet standing over him. "He's like this a lot," Gary said. "Very intense, gets lost in his thoughts. Sure is great when he's working on a song, the words and images just fly out of that brain." He jumped on the bed, sending Vince's slim frame flying toward the edge. Jarred from his thoughts, Vince got up and, much to Scarlet's delight, immediately started describing his plans for the entire mansion. His attitude had changed and he'd seen the potential the place held. Keep the old stuff, get new carpets and drapes, clean the chandeliers. "This room is so cool. It's like an escape from reality." His newfound passion was evident in the way he stretched his hands to the air as he talked. "When I'm finished with it, it's gonna be like rock n' roll meets the Three Musketeers." Scarlet settled into a high-backed chair, the dust rising from the thick maroon cushions, and watched as Vince surveyed and pointed out various aspects of the room to her and Gary. She found herself wondering if his lips kissed as softly as they looked. And how she longed to run her fingers through his hair. He absolutely reeked of sensuality as he paced back and forth, oblivious to the fact that she had stopped listening and was caught up in a fantasy. A fantasy of romance and roses starring Vince Lyons as her lover. "This place is gonna be great for parties," Gary said. "The room downstairs is big enough for an entire circus."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 17 of 296

"Speaking of parties, we're gonna have to cancel ours," Vince added while they both looked to Scarlet. Party? She blinked away her fantasy and tuned in to what was being said. "What? Did you guys already plan a party?" "Well, yeah, we wanted to get together with our friends and show them our new place. But we had no idea it would be in such an awful mess. I guess we're just gonna have to move it." Gary sat on the arm of her chair and put his arm around her shoulders. "And guess what, I know this chick with an incredible pad. It's got a pool and it's on the beach." He squeezed her arm and winked at Vince. "It's just going to be a few friends that we've met on the road. Don't worry, it won't be too big or wild, I promise." Scarlet sighed. She didn't want to sound too thrilled, but she was. She was in the mood for a party. "Fine." She got up and headed toward the rickety stairway. "Fine?" Vince bounded behind her. "This girl's easy." "Not your kind of easy, buddy," said Gary. "Just remember that." Once back in the grand room, Vince noticed a large iron door on the far wall under the steps. Sure that Scarlet was far enough into the kitchen, he whispered to Gary. "That must be the family vault my aunt told me about. She said great grandfather Lyons kept centuries of family treasures in there." Gary eyed the foreboding iron door. "You're really going to go in there?" "Aren't you curious?" Gary thought about it. "Yeah, I guess so. But let's wait until we get hold of some flashlights." "Cool. But don't tell Scarlet, at least not until we find out if it's true or not."

Chapter Three Glasses clinked, cans crushed, and loud unnerving music blared from within the beach house. The party had turned out to be a little more than just a quiet evening with friends. It had become a full-blown event. Gary hosted a large crowd of his friends, his friends' friends, and a few people whose origins were unknown. But Scarlet didn't mind. It had been a while since she'd hosted a party, or even been to one for that matter.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 18 of 296

Gary slipped over to the tape deck and slid in a demo of Wild Child's music. Its hard-driving bass beat reverberated against the walls and out to poolside. He played a little air guitar and then oozed back into the crowd. Scarlet watched as he went from one group to another, men and women, schmoozing and gossiping, exchanging info about possible gigs. He planted kisses on the women he knew and even on the ones he apparently didn't know. And all the while, his jaw worked madly at his gum. She wondered; if he stopped chewing, would his motor run down? Through the evening, Gary had introduced her to a handful of his good friends that the band had met on the road. The men had been more than happy to meet her as their eyes slipped down her body and slowly back up to her bewitching eyes, but the women had mostly just smiled and then walked on. Fine, she thought, she wasn't interested in the women anyway. The atmosphere was friendly and casual, and Scarlet was really enjoying herself, but as the night drew on the piles of cigarette butts and empty glasses pulled her from party mode and she switched into cleaning overhaul, while her cat, Casper, followed her around trying to avoid being caught up by an overzealous partier. She was so familiar. But not the same. Memories of a time spent together. A very short time. Until his life changed forever. "Mmmm." Jarred back to the present by a furious blast of untamed music, the man focused on her once again. His plan was quickly worked out. Before the night became morning, he would go to her. And their future would begin. A slim, dark-haired young man sat down next to Vince, stretching his long legs in front of him, and popped open a beer. When he spoke, his voice was soft and sure. "So Vince, you know anything about that gorgeous set of legs that owns this place?" Vince didn't even have to look, he knew from the hint of an accent in the man's voice that it was Sebastian DelaCourte. It was very subtle, his accent, yet enough to drive the women crazy. A French accent, he thought; what more could a single guy who had looks, money, and talent ask for? Sebastian certainly stood out in the crowd tonight, not remotely showing any signs of drunkenness like everybody else. He was cool and reserved, as always. Having known him for a few months, Vince always admired the charm and subtle eloquence Sebastian assumed around friends, and women in particular. He had only to cast a seductive gaze toward a woman to have her purring at his feet. "Her name is Scarlet Rose, she's Gary's sister."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 19 of 296

Sebastian smoothed a hand through his shiny black hair as he tossed the glossy locks over his shoulder, a habitual gesture that drove the women wild during his few but well-received concerts. "You got dibs on her?" "Well, I wouldn't exactly say 'dibs,' but give me time—" "Oh?" He gave Vince a sly grin, his plump red lips pushing a slight parenthesis into the flesh on either side of his mouth. "Well, if she is not yours, then I'd say she is available." Vince acquiesced with a sigh. "I guess." "Very beautiful…beau ideal." "Yes, she is," Vince agreed, though he was never sure of the French words that Sebastian sprinkled into his conversations. Out of his peripheral vision, he observed as Sebastian watched Scarlet roam about the room picking up dirty ashtrays and empty cans. He laughed at how Casper followed her everywhere, more like a puppy than a cat. "Yes, she is," he said again, finding it impossible to take his eyes off her long tan legs which ended in wicked black pumps. But right now, in his slightly inebriated state, he couldn't come up with a good enough argument to keep Sebastian from pursuing her. He knew that if he let Sebastian anywhere near her, his chances would probably be spoiled. And he did want a chance. Scarlet was the first woman he'd met in a long time who actually interested him. She wasn't fake or pushy like so many others he'd met. She was natural and genuine, and he found himself wanting her more and more each time he saw her. He didn't have to know Sebastian very well to know what he was thinking as Scarlet bent near to Gary's head and whispered in his ear, her dress riding to the top of her well-toned thighs. They had met when Wild Child was in New York a few months ago and since then they'd talked on the phone a few times. Sebastian was a studio musician gone solo. A year ago he had released his own self-titled album, full of extravagant guitar pieces that bordered on the classical/flamenco style, but which was touted by the critics as a rock n' roll masterpiece. He was a guitar hero to his fans, and to his peers, a master, unmatched by anyone else. Major bands had sought him out, offering the lead guitar position with million dollar promises, but Sebastian kept to himself most of the time, satisfied to do his own thing. He once told Vince that money didn't matter, though he always seemed to have enough for whatever he needed.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 20 of 296

And Vince was eager to have him work with Wild Child. He was sure that, mixed with Gary's shredding guitar licks, Sebastian would add the touch of elegance that the band needed in their songs. "I'm going to talk to her." Sebastian slapped Vince across the knee and headed toward the kitchen where he'd seen Scarlet disappear with an armful of empty glasses. His long slender legs sheathed in black suede stepped carefully through the maze of bodies strewn about the living room floor. Timeworn boots of black leather clicked across the tiles as he entered the kitchen, where he found Scarlet preoccupied with the dishes. She was washing glasses in the sink, singing along with Wild Child's music, totally oblivious to him as he stood behind her admiring the wiggle in her hips that came with the scrubbing motion in the sink. Casper sat next to the faucet, dipping a dark paw into the bubbles, but his ears perked and he looked up when Sebastian entered. As if he'd been cued, the cat leapt to the floor and scrambled from the room. Never one to like cats, Sebastian sneered at the tiny beast as he leaned against the counter. His hair fell down over his shoulders, concealing the large gold hoop earrings he so frequently wore. His eyes followed Scarlet's curves up from her sexy black pumps, over her hips to her minuscule waist, all covered tightly by black lace. Creamy-smooth shoulders peeked out from the top of her dress, redirecting her dark curls as they tumbled down her back. "So, there are two musicians in the family." His voice was soft but still he startled her. She spun around, sending soapy water flying across the counter and onto his black silk shirt. Scarlet stood holding a glass in midair while the water ran down her arm and dripped to the floor. She recognized his face immediately. Sebastian DelaCorte. She had listened to his CD recently at a friend's house and really liked it. And with that picture of him the cover, well, needless to say, they had listened to Sebastian's music over and over, ogling his picture and dreaming like silly teenagers. An instant attraction sizzled through her with the first glance at his simmering eyes focused unblinkingly on her. His hair, as dark as midnight and of the finest silk, dripped over his shoulders and fell across his ruffled shirt, smooth and rich like an Indian brave's. She wanted to reach out and touch it, entangling her fingers in its dark softness. And his lips, oh, his thick red lips were so inviting! She wondered what it would be like to nibble on them. "I'm sorry," she said, trying to mask the lustful thoughts running through her mind. "You surprised me. It's Sebastian, right?" Still holding the dripping glass, she offered her hand, and then quickly set it down. "I'm Scarlet, Gary's sister." She remembered the comment he'd made about her singing. "But I guess you already know that." The heat rose to her face and she was intensely aware that her

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 21 of 296

skin was probably turning red. Stop it, Scarlet. She couldn't believe she was becoming so flustered. "Yes, Vince told me your name. It is a pleasure to meet you." Sebastian took her hand, still dripping with soap suds, and raised her quivering fingers to his lips, pressing a firm kiss onto them while never taking his eyes from hers. She felt a tingle run up her arm and the heat from her face spread evenly down through her chest and out to her toes. The way he moved, and spoke, that quiet confident voice; he was everything the press made him out to be. A gallant, dashing prince of rock n' roll. And then he took her by surprise. In one quick movement, Sebastian was next to her, so close that she could smell his spicy scent. Taking her in his arms, he captured her breath with a hot kiss that seared their lips together in a passionate bond. She could feel his hands begin to roam down her back and she had no control as her body melted beneath his sensuous touch. Her heart skipped a beat. She couldn't believe it, she'd just met this guy! Caught totally by surprise, she let him explore her mouth while the warm softness of his lips controlled hers. Her silent questions were being answered and she now knew what it was like to have his lips pressed to hers. Taking directions from her heart instead of her mind, her fingers slid up the silk over his chest and touched the feathery tips of his hair. Then, as if he'd mastered her lips, Sebastian moved his mouth down to her pulsating neck, his hair sweeping lightly across her lips as he did. "Wait a minute," Scarlet said breathlessly, her fingers pushing into the slippery black ruffles. She did not entirely want him to stop, but for a split second she realized that she was kissing a stranger. Gently, she pushed Sebastian back with trembling hands and watched as the ends of his hair slipped from her fingers. His eyes pleaded silently with hers. He was a vision, a dark angel fallen to earth. This was the wild child she'd been dreaming of. Untamed, carnal, and so beautiful. "I don't even know you," she halfheartedly protested. "Sure you do," he said. "You know my name, occupation, and," he sighed lightly, "if you read any fan magazines you probably know my favorite colors and pet peeves." "You know what I mean." She took a nervous step back and crossed her arms. Kiss me again, she thought. Here stood her dream man and she was pushing him away. Was she crazy! "Generally I date a guy before he kisses me." As an afterthought, she added, "Not that you're not a great kisser, but…"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 22 of 296

"I am so sorry, sometimes I have a tendency to be very… abrupt. Just looking at you, and smelling your perfume…" Sebastian moved close again and Scarlet could feel his breath on her exposed shoulders as he leaned in to catch a whiff of her rosy perfume. "Mmm…enchanté … made me lose control." His eyes drifted absently from hers and then to her lips. She felt the same hunger for him that he was displaying for her and his scrutiny was most welcome as she anticipated the possibility of another kiss. "I guess that means that we'll have to go out on a date, if that is what you require for me to kiss you again?" She couldn't believe her ears. This was too easy. But who was she to question this incredible moment? "I'd love to go out with you. But you don't even know—" "Great. Let's see, tonight is Friday…" He looked to the side, searching a mental calendar. "How about tomorrow night? I have some free time this weekend before I'm scheduled back into the studio. Is it a date?" He was really a fast worker, but she could see no reason to turn him down. It was as though he had put her under a spell with his kiss. She had no desire to refuse him anything. "Sure, that sounds great, tomorrow." He raised her hand to his mouth for another sweet kiss. His eyes, like precious black pearls, punctuated his hunger for her. "If I have to wait any longer than a day to see those lovely emerald eyes again, I'll go mad," he said on a lingering breath. Scarlet raised a delicately arched brow and sighed. He certainly did have a way with words. Her heart fluttered, a dove trapped in a gilded cage. She wanted him to take her in his arms again, but before she could voice her wants, he turned to the doorway. Was he leaving already? She'd only just met him. "I'll see you tomorrow, around seven. Au revoir." Without giving her a chance to respond, Sebastian headed for the door, leaving her perplexed and dazed. "What happened, did he bite you?" Gary teased, walking in as Sebastian took a hasty leave. "Or did the wild rake ravish you with his charm?" "Huh?" Scarlet stared past her brother. She could still feel the gentle pressure of Sebastian's lips moving slowly down her neck, melting her inhibitions. "Oh, I guess you could say he ravished me with his charm." She didn't even notice the soap suds rolling down her arm into a puddle beneath her elbow. "So, what did he want?" "He asked me out," she said, still in a daze. "Tomorrow night."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 23 of 296

"Oh yeah?" Gary sounded surprised. "Where's Vince?" He looked out toward the living room. "Vince?" Scarlet turned around and stared at the pile of sticky glasses surrounding the sink. "Who cares about Vince?" She stood on tiptoes and looked through the window for Sebastian but the yard was silent and still. He had disappeared as quickly as he'd appeared. "Do you know Sebastian well? What's he like?" "Vince knows him better than I do, but as far as I know, he's a pretty cool guy. Although I hear he's quite the charmer. You know those Frenchmen, they really know how to work the ladies." "Yes, he does, doesn't he," she added dreamily. Gary moved his hand back and forth in front of Scarlet's glazed eyes. "Yeah, and it looks like he really worked a number on you." Her dreamlike state continued. "He's so handsome. And his eyes, have you ever looked into his eyes?" She leaned on the counter, recreating his face in her mind. "So dark and mysterious, like if you looked long enough you would discover some hidden secret he possesses." Gary picked up a towel and laughed. "Can't say that I've spent too much time gazing into his eyes." He started drying the dishes that she'd stacked around the counter. "But I thought you were going to go out with Vince?" "He hasn't asked me yet." "Yeah, well, Sebastian better treat you well." He leaned back and pointed a stern finger at Scarlet. "Otherwise, he'll have to answer to me." "Yes sir," she giggled, and kissed him. She happily finished the dishes with Gary while her mind could only think of tomorrow night. Sebastian walked the dozen or so blocks to his house, his boots stepping lightly over the sidewalk so as not to disturb the eloquent silence of the early morning. The moonlight glinted across the silver chains on his boots which tinkled softly with each graceful step. It was very fortunate that he lived so close to Scarlet, he thought, because he planned to spend much time with her in the future. Someday you'll understand, Sebastian. I love you. The words he still didn't understand reverberated in his memory. But meeting Scarlet made his heart beat wildly with love again. It had been a long time since he'd felt such a rush of emotions, that strong pull at his heart that he knew only to be love. Mon dieu! She was so beautiful! And yes, he did believe in love at first sight. It had, after all, happened before. So familiar, she had been. Her luscious head of curls, those delicate lips, and radiant jewel eyes. But she was different. She had to be, he was sure of it.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 24 of 296

Scarlet set his heart ablaze with newfound passion and desire. The pressure of his fingers gliding over her smooth silky skin, and her rich rose perfume, had teased his senses. Such havoc she'd produced within him. And the minute trembling was still present. Impossible to believe that this sort of heady feeling could come again as it had so very long ago. He could barely wait for tomorrow night as he skipped across his yard, still moist from the summer storm, and took the rickety porch steps in one bound. Inside, he sprang up the stairs and began to strip his trembling body of his clothes. He was so excited, he felt sure that sleep would not come, and he paced across the bedroom floor, scattering his garments here and there. Pausing at the window he closed his eyes, breathing the fresh air deeply. He could already feel Scarlet's lustrous hair falling over his bare skin. And her lips, yes, her lips had sent shock waves throughout his entire body. Waves that he would ride with her together. Soon. Tomorrow, he thought, she had agreed to a date and he could be alone with her. Please let everything go okay, he prayed silently. Let me be able to control this raging within.

Chapter Four The vampire lifted a grocery bag filled with cleaning sprays and mineral water, and set it in the passenger's seat. The parking lot was nearly vacant save for a few old ladies and one incredibly gorgeous young woman with short-cropped blonde hair. She pushed her cart with delicate pink-tipped nails. The vampire peered over his circular sunglasses and smiled as she opened the trunk on the car next to his. "Nice day," he said, looking over her face and her shiny tan body. The tiny yellow bikini top she wore barely concealed her ample breasts and he was impressed that she had no visible tan lines. "Yes." She bent to lift one of the heavily stuffed bags in her cart but pulled back and brought her finger to her mouth. "Shoot, broke a nail." "Let me help you." Seeing his chance, the vampire sailed over to her cart and began to load her groceries into her trunk as she made small talk with him. "It's a little too hot for long sleeves, don't you think?" She said this casually, though she seemed more interested in her torn nail. "Uh, I guess I was expecting it to rain again." The vampire eyed the woman nervously and was satisfied that she could not see the lust in his eyes hidden safely behind his sunglasses. He checked his watch. He'd have time for this one if he hurried. But he noticed something alarming when she turned to push the cart back into the stall.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 25 of 296

"Oh." The woman touched the hand that he'd placed on her neck. The vampire removed his fingers from the fading black and blue marks on her sweating skin. Two of them, about an inch apart. "I'm sorry. There was some sort of bug…" "Oh!" The lady began to squirm, and she brushed frantically at her neck. "It's all right. It's gone now. Well, I shouldn't be keeping you. I hope you won't have any problems with your bags at home?" "No, my boyfriend can carry them in. Thank you." Behind the wheel of his car, the vampire waved and watched as the woman stood by the trunk of her car until he left the parking lot. She hadn't known who, or what, he was, but her body had. When he touched her bruises, her blood responded by rushing to the surface and he could feel the hot liquid effervescing beneath her skin. The trembling of her blood to be taken again by the vampire's kiss. "Damn." He pounded the dashboard. There was another vampire. In his territory! And he was sure that he knew who it was. "I thought I'd seen the last of you over two hundred years ago, Francesco Volierre." Nervous tension crawled along the vampire's clenched fingers and up to his temples. His mind began to throb with forgotten memories. He had made a mistake. Yes, he could admit that now after all these years. He had wronged Francesco. The man had every right to seek him out. But why now? Why had he waited so long? Scarlet brought the brush through her gleaming hair, pulling the nylon bristles to the ends and watching dreamily as the long strands floated to her shoulders. Her thoughts were on Sebastian DelaCourte. They had been all night and day since he'd kissed her. She pursed her lips, hoping to recall the sweet taste of his kiss. It had been almost twenty-four hours, and the heat was beginning to fade. She yearned for him to re-warm them for her. She imagined Sebastian's face in the mirror, his devilish smile beckoning her to surrender to him. His long straight hair, silently pleading for her fingers to tangle through it. And his elegance and charm, simply asking for her submission. She wondered if she would surrender to him, let him take her into his naked arms and ravish her body the way no one had ever done before. No, not on the first date. Though she was sure that he was probably used to women throwing themselves at him, what with his rock n' roll lifestyle. He probably had a different woman every night. "Hmmm."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 26 of 296

She decided it would be best to try to control herself. Set herself apart from all the other women he had most likely had. She didn't want to appear to be too eager. Not that she fancied herself as a wild woman who zoomed in for the kill, but she wasn't too sure how she would act around Sebastian. Not after the way he had made her feel last night. Casper pounced on the vanity, disheveling the various ribbons and sprays nestled among the silver brushes and glass perfume bottles, casting Sebastian's tempting image away from the reflection. "Casper, not now, go play." Annoyed at the disappearance of her fantasy man, Scarlet shooed the cat away with a flick of her wrist and then crossed the room. She picked through her closet in search of the perfect dress. Something he wouldn't be able to keep his eyes off. Something that would make her stand out from all the rest of the women he'd ever dated. "This one will do the trick." Cool red silk slipped over her body, clinging to her breasts and hips and stopping just above her knees in a flourish of teasing white ruffles. She shimmied in front of the mirror, enjoying the sexy slide of the material across her hips and hoping that Sebastian would also notice. A pair of red snakeskin heels added the finishing touch and she headed downstairs to wait. The living room echoed with a soft, sensuous melody. Guitar and voice interwove in a tender love song. Gary played, while Vince sang softly, his voice liquid silver. They were working on a new ballad. According to Gary, all they needed were just a few more songs for their album. Scarlet quietly took a chair next to the duo, settling back into the thick cushions to enjoy this rare chance to listen to her brother's music without having to pay for a ticket. Gary winked, not losing his place or concentration. She listened contentedly as Vince sang promises of undying love and devotion, his eyes closed to the world, as if he drew on all his inner emotions to help give the song the life it deserved. When Gary joined in on the chorus, the two harmonized like angels singing sweet lullabies from heaven. But the doorbell rang, shattering Vince's intense concentration and bringing Scarlet instantly to her feet. He was here, oh God, he was already here. Vince's eyes opened and he gave Scarlet a long lustful stare as she walked past him. "Let's call it quits for today." He slouched back into the sofa. "I'm tired." "So am I," Gary added. "We've pretty much got the lyrics the way we want anyway." "I think it's more like too much partying," Scarlet said with a laugh as she headed toward the door. Her stomach fluttered with nerves, a feeling she hadn't felt for a long time.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 27 of 296

This time the man on the other side of the door was not waiting to take her on a 'business' date. No, this man was going to make her fantasies come true. Or at least she hoped he would. "You're going to let us meet your date before you leave, aren't you, young lady?" Gary teased as he came up behind her, crossing his arms and tilting his head forward as their father always had. She stopped at the door and turned around, pressing her back into her hands that turned slowly on the knob. "Gary, you've already met Sebastian." "I know, but someone has to check out your dates. And I guess I'm the man for the job." He looked at Vince and they both exchanged knowing glances. He enjoyed teasing Scarlet. She rolled her eyes and turned around. The door opened to reveal Sebastian looking like the gypsy he was. Gold looped earrings dangled from beneath his silken hair, and he wore a black ruffled buccaneer shirt, opened slightly at the top to reveal a shiny silver cross. And, as always, skinny black jeans over worn boots. Without a word, he took Scarlet's hand, his eyes never leaving hers, and kissed it tenderly, arousing the simmering desire within her. "Are you ready?" "Yes." Vince and Gary waved from the door as Scarlet walked to Sebastian's black Corvette idling outside. "Don't keep her out too late!" Gary called as Sebastian closed the passenger door behind Scarlet. Nervous again, Scarlet stared straight ahead, looking through the blue haze at the top of the windshield. Her heart beat triple time and she hoped that the sound wasn't audible. She didn't want Sebastian to think she was the least bit anxious. A delicious scent of spice permeated the tiny car as soon as he closed his door, and immediately the intimacy of the small enclosure made her conscious of her skimpy dress. She tugged at the ruffles above her knees, trying to tame them a little lower. "Anything wrong?" Sebastian questioned as he started the car. "Huh? No, I'm sorry." She flushed to see him looking so sweetly at her. And there was that devilish smile again. "Just a little nervous, I guess." Oh God, she thought, I really said that. Shut up, Scarlet, or he'll think you've never done this before. He's charming and sophisticated, you can't let him think any less of you.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 28 of 296

Sebastian smiled and shifted the car back into park. "I know what will help." He leaned across the shift, tilted her face toward his, and kissed her softly. "Still nervous?" he wondered sweetly. Nervous, you've got to be kidding, just kiss me again, she thought. "No. I'm fine." He had roused the spell again. She was hopelessly under his command. "Good." Sebastian drove the car out of her driveway and down the street. "I hope you won't mind, but instead of taking you out on the town, I've planned a nice romantic dinner at my place. I live very close, you know, only a handful of blocks away." "Really? I had no idea." She was delighted at this news but surprised that she had never run into him before last night. Here was this major musical celebrity, someone she had spent many a night fantasizing about, and he lived just down the road. "Yes, and I'd prefer to spend a little time alone with you to get to know you, rather than share you with a crowd and spend the evening yelling above the noise at one another. Sound okay to you?" She nodded that it was. Why am I so nervous, she thought. I feel like a silly schoolgirl on a date with her teacher. She'd never been so unnerved by a man's presence before. They pulled into Sebastian's driveway and the headlights fell upon his modest house. The faded yellow paint was peeling but the wooden porch that stretched across the front made it seem homey and inviting. A surprise to Scarlet, who had thought all rock stars lived on estates with high voltage security fences surrounding them. Sebastian got out and quickly moved around the front of the car, rushing to get the door for her. Hand in hand, he led her into his house. Two wineglasses were waiting on the kitchen counter. He immediately filled them, and then led her into the living room. "This is a cozy little place." Scarlet surveyed the room and pressed her hand closer to his, concentrating more on his body heat than on the appearance of the house. "Have you lived here long? I've lived in the beach house two years and I don't remember ever seeing your car parked outside before." "Actually, I have lived here for a few years, but you've probably never seen my car because I like to keep it inside. The rain we've been having lately works hell on the exterior." "Oh, I know. Isn't this weather incredible? It's seems more like Washington weather than a California summer."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 29 of 296

Sebastian nodded quietly and looked at the fireplace, while Scarlet clenched her fingers around the skinny stem of the crystal wineglass. This is stupid, she thought, you're talking about the weather. How much more boring can you get? Yet she sensed his apprehension and shyness, too. Was it possible that the infamous Sebastian DelaCourte, prince of rock n' roll, was also nervous? "I should check dinner. It's done, I'm sure. Won't you have a seat and make yourself comfortable?" Alone for the moment, she settled back into the plush blue velvet couch and breathed deeply to relax. With a long visual stroll around the room, she decided that Sebastian had a very ancient sense of style. Old paintings of Rubenesque women hung within ornate gold frames on the fireplace wall. The huge white marble mantel hosted what appeared to be antique vases and busts of unknown people, possibly composers. What else would a musician have? His walls were covered with the same style paper that had been in the hallways at Vince's mansion, except that here it was a light periwinkle enhanced by gold motifs. He must have had someone do this for him. How could a modern-day rock star have such eccentric taste? In the corner of the room, Sebastian had set a small table for dinner. A single candle danced in the center of the lace tablecloth, flickering across the silverware and refracting in a kaleidoscope of colors through the shiny crystal glasses. Scarlet peeked into the kitchen and saw Sebastian busy over the sink. Deciding against offering to help, she sipped at the wine, enjoying its smoothness as it slipped down her throat. Normally she didn't drink, but she really wanted to relax and enjoy the evening. She couldn't quite put her finger on it, but something was still making her nervous. Maybe she'd just grown so used to the arrogant attitudes of the men she had dated in the past. That must be it, she thought. Sebastian's gentle smile and magnetic charm were a welcome change. It was certain. His charm and personality were infectious and she had caught the disease. This is going quite well, Sebastian thought as he set the roasting pan on top of the counter. The beef was cooked to perfection, the delicate mushrooms spread artfully across the plate. Now for the bread. The food smelled divine, though it did not in the least tempt him. He was in much more control than he'd hoped. He set the steaming pan of bread on the counter and then stretched his arms before him, feeling his stomach muscles pull tightly from the sides. The churning caldron that lay deep inside him was strangely quiet, yet he knew already that something was not right. His skin had seemed extra sensitive when she'd touched him as he'd helped her out of the car. Her perfume, instead of delighting his nose, seemed to pierce right through his flesh, bringing

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 30 of 296

his blood to a slow simmer of desire and downright violent lust. Unable to stop what was happening, but not wanting to end the evening, he decided to ignore these signs as he carried the dinner into the living room. "I hope you're hungry." Scarlet got up and went to inspect the lavish feast he displayed on the table. Chateaubriand, and a plump loaf of bread expanding with steam, rose up to tease and tempt her nose. A bowl of fresh Waldorf salad and another of shimmery buttered carrots pulled her closer. It smelled better than anything she'd ever prepared for herself. She smiled, noticing the crystal bowl whose contents shimmered in the candlelight. Red Jello for dessert. "Oh, Sebastian, you shouldn't have gone to so much trouble, it looks wonderful." "It was no trouble. It's a pleasure to cook for such a lovely woman." He pulled her chair from the table and seated her, then sat across from her. "As a child it was the norm to sit down to a daily feast. Through the years I guess I've relived my childhood with large meals and old recipes cooked for friends." "I'm sure your mother must be proud that her son cooks so well." Sebastian's face looked strangely sad as his eyes gazed voidly upon the succulent meal before him. "Yes… I'm sure she would," he said sullenly. Scarlet looked down quickly and fiddled with the silver rose engraved into the bottom of her fork. She hoped she hadn't said something wrong. Maybe his mother is dead. The butterflies in her stomach started jittering again. Raising his glass, Sebastian washed away her worries with his smile. "To good food, good conversation, and a most beautiful companion." Relieved that his mood was still cheerful, Scarlet clinked her glass against his. All through dinner they talked quietly, sharing long intimate gazes as a delicate melody— Mozart, she thought— played in the background. Through the flicker of the candle flame, Scarlet watched as Sebastian's eyes followed her every move. He scrutinized her carefully, taking in every inch of her face and body. Strangely, his gaze didn't make her feel the least bit uncomfortable. It was a good feeling. In fact, her nervousness was gone. He made her feel as if she was the only woman in the world who had ever received such amorous attentions. She, in turn, analyzed him. It was strange, but it seemed as though he hardly ate, merely picking at his food, his attention almost totally on her. A pity, she thought; the food was exquisite. And he had taken to calling her, ma chérie, during the meal, which made her feel very special.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 31 of 296

His manners and movements were so elegant. It seemed to her that he was out of place in his chosen profession. A rock musician? Certainly not this elegant man. Brushing her fingers across the white linen napkin, Scarlet savored the last taste of tender beef in her mouth before speaking. "So, what made you choose rock n' roll as a profession?" "It was a natural progression from what I had been doing. I've always played guitar, not always rock n' roll, but similar things. Although my heart remains true to the classical and flamenco styles of music, I've progressed over the years to the style that I'm playing now. But if you listen carefully you can hear the influence of the classics in the music that I play. I imagine that eventually my style will again change to whatever kind of music the future holds in store for us." "Why not become a classical musician?" He sipped his wine, savoring the bouquet of the ancient vintage, and then looked straight into her eyes. "Let's just say that the lifestyle of the popular musician is…séduisant. I don't care for pageantry or the arrogant and disciplined lifestyle of the concert guitarist. I enjoy my freedom and the fact that this style of music let's me do just about anything I wish. There are no boundaries in rock n' roll, Scarlet. And you would be amazed at how much of the classical form I weave into my compositions. You might say I still play the classical style, except now it's just a bit…" He smiled, searching for the right word to describe his heavy metal classics. "… harder." "Oh, I love your album, though I don't own a copy yet." Scarlet bit her lip. Should she have admitted to that one? Sebastian's laughter relieved her worries. "I have a few copies of the CD lying around. I'd love for you to have one." Scarlet smiled at Sebastian. The night was going very well. And as each second ticked by she felt herself becoming more and more transfixed by him, falling deeper into the spell. He cleared their dishes to the side of the table, his plate untouched. Giving her his complete attention, something no man had ever bothered to do before, Sebastian's dark eyes danced in the candlelight. "So, what is it that you do?" "I work for Hilliard Accounting. They hire out accountants to do various offices jobs and I do secretarial work for one of the top accountants. He handles all of our foreign accounts. I'm fluent in French and German, which I think helped score the job for me." "Vous parlez français! C'est magnifique!" "Well, it pays the bills. Right now, I'm enjoying a two-week vacation. It's kind of nice with my brother just arriving in town." "You've never had the desire to become a musician like Gary?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 32 of 296

"I'm not musically inclined." She snapped her nails against the rim of the crystal wine glass and it tinged loudly. "I can't carry a tune." "You sounded fine last night when I caught you singing in the kitchen. A beautiful chanteuse." "Gary was right." She settled back into her chair, chuckling softly. "He was?" "Yes, he said that you're a charmer." For a second, Sebastian appeared worried as he looked to the floor. Then, his gaze tilted and he looked at Scarlet through the candlelight. "Is there anything criminal in that?" he asked, as though she had just accused him of something seriously wrong. "Oh, no, not at all." She hadn't wanted him to take her seriously, she was just flirting. "I'm having a wonderful time, Sebastian, and your charm is partly to blame." He nodded acceptance of that answer and touched her fingers delicately, smiling satisfactorily when she pulled back. He sucked down the last few drops of his wine and went to select some music. His back was to her as he stood at the stereo flipping through his collection of CDs. She saw him clutch at his stomach and stand silently for a few seconds as if in pain. She was about to question him, but he turned around with a smile on his face and she decided not to bother. His next words thrilled Scarlet, for she had never heard such a delightful offer in any language. "Voulez-vous dancer?" The minutes turned long and the candle melted to its base with the flame barely glimmering in a pool of liquid wax. This is truly a dream, she thought, feeling a giddy wave rush through her body. Scarlet tossed her head back and thrilled to the delicious sensations Sebastian awakened in her. As they danced in intimate silence, she floated as if on a cloud lined with silver stars. But she knew that it was probably her second glass of wine taking effect. Wanting him to kiss her again, as he'd done at the party, Scarlet moved closer to Sebastian's body, pressing her breasts against his chest so she could feel his thunderous heartbeat against hers. She felt reckless and alive, eager to capture this man's heart. And as her prey fell victim to her flirtations, she tilted her head to the side and he burrowed into her fragrant hair in search of the origin of her rosy scent, sending delicious chills down her back each time his skin brushed against hers. His lips grazed her neck and he began to softly kiss her flesh, working from her shoulders up to her ear. Though they barely spoke, their bodies were more vocal than words could be.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 33 of 296

Sebastian stiffened suddenly. Not a grand gesture, but a slight movement, a pulling in of his stomach. Enough so that Scarlet was very aware of it, although he acted as if nothing had happened. Then as quickly as it had started, he relaxed and melted into her body, his heart beating heavily against hers again. I wonder if he's not feeling well. I hope he isn't trying to hide it, she thought, because I'd understand if he wanted me to leave. Not that I'd really want to… but if he's sick… She forgot his strange actions and relaxed as his mouth searched out hers. Once found, she became its willing prisoner. His kisses were slow and tender, and a quiet moan, almost a growl, escaped Sebastian's throat. He pulled her close so that they no longer swayed to the music but stood in the middle of the room caressing each other. His hands glided down her back, slinking the red silk across her skin, sending shivers all through her body. She began to nibble at his lips, gently coaxing him to feed her desires. Quickly, Sebastian's kisses became deep and hard. Scarlet was surprised at first, but then matched his motions as the intensity of his desire became a sinful pleasure. He ravaged her soft lips with kisses that became rougher with each pulse beat. She had never been kissed this way, and it was exciting to give in. It was as though he was controlling, trying to possess her. Soon his kisses became more painful than pleasurable. Scarlet squirmed within his embrace, trying to break the rough contact that he was intent upon. Pushing her hand against the silk ruffles on his shirt, she could feel how rigid his shoulders were. She tried to loosen Sebastian's grip, but to no avail. He was hurting her and she wasn't sure whether he realized it or not. Her struggles were useless; his hands wouldn't budge. His mouth was firmly exploring hers and her body was crushed helplessly against his. As if sensing her displeasure, Sebastian's hands moved lower, grating against the slippery material around her hips. He pulled her tightly against his hips, moving his body rhythmically against hers, and she could feel just how excited he had become. His mouth released her lips from captivity in a gasp and he slid down to her neck, moving slowly over her jugular, which was hard and pulsing with anxiety. He moaned and then hesitantly moved on, finding the firm mounds of her breasts heaving in and out of her dress. Shocked and fearful at his insistent advances, Scarlet began to worry. He gave no signs of letting up or heeding her weak struggles. And the feelings he ignited in her, once a mixture of pleasure and trepidation, were now only fear of what he might do if she didn't stop him. His lips, moving slowly across her chest, took her breath away; but at the same time she wanted to scream. Scarlet admonished herself for wanting him to kiss her and to hold her. Not this way, she thought, he's being much too rough. She stiffened as his lips fell over her breasts and his teeth found the rise of her nipples under her dress. He began to nip at them lightly, and despite herself, she felt her excitement rising again.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 34 of 296

But those kisses, too, soon became rough and violent. Sebastian's moans were now more than passionate, they were animalistic. "Sebastian, please stop!" She gasped and swung her head back as she struggled to push him away. Catching her fingers in his hair, she pulled, but couldn't pull hard enough to move his head from her body. "Please, you're hurting me!" "Chut, ma chérie," he commanded sternly. She was able to see his eyes as he looked up. His pupils had widened, blackening his eyes, and he seemed in a trance, as if being controlled by some unseen power. Grabbing for her free hand, he tightly clenched her wrist behind his waist. Her other hand still pulled at his hair, only causing him to squeeze her harder, while the hand on her waist dug in deeply, bruising her tender flesh. "Sebastian!" She pushed against his rigid shoulder and was able to gain a few inches of space between his punishing mouth and her shaking body. He stopped for a moment, as if she'd finally reached his subconscious with her pleas, and he looked into her eyes. His mouth was hanging open and his eyes were wild with lust. He reached out to pull her face to his, but was halted by an excruciating pain. With all her might, Scarlet raised her leg, bringing her knee crashing into his groin. Sebastian let out a loud moan and doubled over, instantly releasing his iron grip on her. Scarlet stepped back. She couldn't believe that she'd kicked him or that she'd actually had to do it. He was bent over but she could see the tears in the corners of his eyes. Immediately, she wanted to reach out and comfort him, to tell him she was sorry, that she had overreacted. Until he looked up. "You bitch!" The pain changed his voice to a wicked growl. He was still hunched over as he stalked toward her. He swung out, hitting her on the shoulder, knocking her off balance. Scarlet screamed. Her head scraped against the thick oak coffee table as she lost her footing and crashed to the floor. Shaking the confusion away, Scarlet looked up to see Sebastian's body coming erect again. I've got to get out of here, she thought, looking through the living room and out toward the kitchen door. She could run for it, and then run home. He was slowly coming toward her, his face twisted in pain, his hands clutching his stomach and groin. "Get out!" he growled. And then he shook his head and seemed to come out of his trance. He stared at her and tears fell over his cheeks. In a harsh whisper he pleaded, "Please. I'm so sorry. You must leave! I… can't… control this."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 35 of 296

Not one to stick around for more of a bad thing, Scarlet staggered to her feet. Her head stung with pain as she groped the wall for balance and then ran for the door, but her hand slipped on the doorknob. Looking down at her fingers, she saw they were red with her own blood. She could feel a warm stickiness when she reached up. She had been cut when she fell against the table. Sebastian staggered close behind her and would be on her within seconds if she didn't hurry. She threw open the door and ran into the hazy night. Stopping for just a second to slip off her heels, she fled toward her house. Adrenaline. Thank God for that, otherwise she would never have made it to her doorstep. Heaving from exhaustion, Scarlet collapsed across the rough plastic mat on the steps and looked down her driveway along the path she had just come. Sebastian wasn't in sight. Trying to catch her breath was hard, for the cool breeze from the ocean wafted in her throat, drying it in a painful soreness. She looked out across the beach just beyond her yard. The sky still had a glimmer of pink at the horizon. It was still early. They had only spent a few hours together. He had changed so quickly. There hadn't been enough time to guess what was going to happen. But she could only think one thing as she bent to examine her aching feet. Rape. She felt her forehead again. The cut seemed to have stopped bleeding, but she followed a trail of slippery blood down her face, wiping it away with her sweating fingers. It was too hard to believe what had just happened. Sebastian had been so charming and such a gentleman. And then he'd changed into an animal, pawing her and seething with malevolent intentions. What happened? Did I lead him on? I did want him to kiss me. She sank back against the door. A little body contact. Was that all it took? "Ohhh," Scarlet groaned, and massaged her aching hip, sure she'd find a bruise there when she undressed. His fingers had unmercifully dug into her flesh and she now noticed that the seams at her hip were frayed and had been pulled into a gaping hole. What would he have done if she hadn't gotten away? She shuddered as the cool breeze sifted through the thin silk of her dress and raised goose bumps all over her body. And now she realized that it wasn't over yet. Looking through the side window by the door she saw a glow of light from the kitchen. Gary. If she was careful she could sneak in. I can't let Gary discover what's happened, she thought, knowing that he would freak out. She covered the hole in her dress with her hand and rocked back and forth. She would have to go in sooner or later. She glanced back at the door. Maybe Gary wouldn't hear.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 36 of 296

Being painfully careful as she turned the knob, Scarlet opened the door and snuck slowly toward the stairs. She could hear Gary rambling on about something to Vince in the kitchen. One of them snapped open a can of pop and she listened to the liquid glug as it was quickly emptied down his throat. Not eager to be discovered, she bent her knees alternately and wiggled her toes above the floor. Her feet ached and her head pounded. Wanting the comfort of her own bed, she reluctantly started for the stairs, but her bloodied feet lost their grip on the shiny tiles and she slipped. Instinctively, she grabbed for the wall, her fingernails scraping across the flowered wallpaper as she went down, cursing the fact that she had just waxed the floor. "Scarlet? Is that you? You're home…" As he looked up from the kitchen table, Gary's mouth opened wide and he ran to her. His face reddened in rage as he examined the cut on her head. "What the hell happened!" Vince took her other hand in his. "Did Sebastian do this?" Gary's face tightened and the veins in his temples pulsed with anger reminding her of their father. "Is Vince right? Is Sebastian to blame for this?" "Ouch." She flinched when Vince touched her forehead, and he pulled back as if he'd been bitten. "I'm sorry. We should put a bandage on this." Vince headed toward the kitchen and Gary helped her to stand and led her to a chair. "It's really nothing, guys." She tried to act casual. Why am I such a klutz? This would have been so much easier if Gary hadn't found out. She rubbed her arms to bring some heat to them and tried to persuade Gary not to be angry. "I slipped and hit my head." She stopped and spread her hands out on the table. Her nails were stained from the blood on her forehead. What am I doing? she thought. Why am I covering up for Sebastian? "I'll be okay. Please don't make a big thing out of this." "A big thing!" Gary raved loudly as Vince appeared with a first aid kit he'd found up in the bathroom. "Where did you slip? At Sebastian's? And why are you home so soon? Something must have happened. Oh my God!" He fingered the tear in the side of her dress and Scarlet winced and jumped. "What happened?" he asked with a gasp. Scarlet shook her head; she could feel the tears forming, and she strained not to let Vince see her cry. Seeing how upset she was, Gary took her hands in his and knelt beside her. "What did Sebastian do to you?" he asked softly. Her sobs became louder and she threw her arms around him while he nestled her gently within his comforting grasp. She was sure that Gary was thinking she'd been raped.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 37 of 296

"Please don't be mad Gary, things just got a little out of hand." "A little out of hand?" He held her back from him and looked at the cut on her head. "Look at yourself, you're bleeding, shaking, barefoot." He looked at her reddened toes. "Did you walk home?" "Ran." She began hiccupping between sobs and felt like a silly child who had gotten hurt doing something she knew she wasn't supposed to be doing. Gary jumped up, almost knocking Vince and his medical accoutrements over as he did, and started to pace in front of the two while Vince dabbed at the cut on her forehead with a wet cloth. "I'm going over there. I can't believe this! You have to tell me exactly what happened." Between loud sniffles she explained as best she could. "… and then we started to dance. He was so charming… I had no idea." She paused and blew her nose into the tissues Vince had handed her. Gary chewed madly at his gum as if he was pumping up his machine gun to fire at Sebastian. "… like I said," she continued, "he was very nice, and then he started to kiss me—which I didn't mind at first—but he started to get so rough, and he wouldn't stop. So I kicked him. And then he pushed me away and I hit the table. I really don't think he tried to push me into the table. I'm sure he feels bad…" "He feels bad!" Gary's face flashed angrily before her as he paused in his pacing. "Please, Scarlet, after what he just did to you, don't give him any mercy." "I ran all the way home." She looked to Vince, who was at least giving her a sympathetic ear without beating his chest like an angry chimp. "I'm glad I don't live any farther away, otherwise I don't think I would have made it." She felt the bandage and thanked Vince for his kindness. "I'm just so tired, I want to go lie down and just forget this whole night." "Fine, you go lie down. I'm gonna kill that bastard." Gary pounded the counter with his fist, toppling the empty pop can into the sink. "I can't believe he actually thought he could pull that crap with my sister. What the hell was he thinking?" Vince agreed, smacking his fist into his hand and bounding over to Gary's side. "I think we should go over there and give him a piece of our minds." "No!" Scarlet pleaded, "I don't want you to do that." She wasn't sure why, but it seemed to make sense at the moment. She wanted to talk to Sebastian before Gary became involved. Maybe he hadn't been feeling well, as she'd thought. There had to be a reasonable explanation for the way he had acted. "Just leave it alone. I don't want to blow this out of proportion. I just want to forget about tonight. Please?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 38 of 296

"I'm not going to let him get away with this, Scarlet. He thinks he can treat any woman like dirt and that's just fine and dandy. Not by me it's not." He had taken to pounding his chest now as if to enact Scarlet's image of an angry chimp. "Gary, for me, please, just wait. I promise I won't see him again." She slumped back against the chair, knowing she would never keep her promise. She would talk to him. She just wouldn't let Gary find out. "After all, it may not be his fault, I might have inadvertently led him on." Gary hugged her and then fingered the bandage carefully. "No matter what you did, Scarlet, no man has the right to force himself on you. What if you hadn't gotten away?" The question of the moment. "I don't want to think about that. Besides, I did get away." Scarlet let him squeeze her tightly. His words were alive in her mind. What if you hadn't gotten away? It was hard to imagine the Sebastian she had met at the party as a rapist, even after what had just happened. This was one man she had really wanted to get to know, and right now her heart was telling her not to give up. "Why don't you go up and take a shower and hop into bed? I'll come up later to check on you." Gary helped her toward the stairs. "I wonder if we should bandage those feet." "No, I'll be okay, really. It's just a few scratches. The shower will take care of them." "I love you, Scarlet, and you know it hurts me deeply to see you like this." She squeezed his arm, thinking how Sebastian's moderately shaped muscles were nothing compared to Gary’s. He had been so strong, though … "I love you, too, Gary, but don't worry, I'll be okay. My head has already stopped hurting." "I'll be up in awhile." He watched as she gingerly stepped up the stairs and then he went back into the kitchen where Vince was repacking the first aid kit. "I should have stopped him when he told me he was going to ask her out," Vince chastised himself. "I wanted to, but I really didn't know what to say." He tucked the medical tape into the box and slashed the tiny scissors through the air. "I really like your sister, Gary, and it pisses me off to see her treated like this." "I know you do." Gary draped his arm around Vince's shoulder and carefully plucked the scissors from his hand. "I wish she'd been out with you tonight instead of him." He shook his head and ran his fingers across his temples. Sebastian's name grated across his mind like a dull blade. He couldn't wait to get his hands on him. "It's getting late. Are you going to the mansion tomorrow?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 39 of 296

"Yeah, the construction crew has started reinforcing the stairs. They said it shouldn't take too long." "I'll stop by on the way to the studio. I want to get things started, maybe even lay down a few tracks. Then maybe we can pay a visit to Mr. DelaCourte." Vince flashed him a surprised look. "What about what Scarlet just said?" Gary's shoulders slumped. "Yeah, I guess Scarlet would really be upset if I went against her wishes. Damn, why do I always have to be the nice guy?"

Chapter Five He was thinking of her. His amour. His angel from heaven. Or had she come from hell? She had come into his life on the eve of his nineteenth birthday. He had been enchanted by her beauty and her exotic ways. Her eyes, the color of the Queen's emeralds, had glittered with curious mystery. And when her thick lashes fluttered so innocently, they betrayed her knowledge. He had asked her to dance; yet when they began, her hand clutching tightly at his, she became confused as to the steps and she laughed at herself, capturing his heart with her bold innocence. She stayed with him for a short time. Too short. But her soul permeated his immediately and he had fallen deeply and hopelessly in love. She did not follow the ways that had been dictated by society. In fact, at times she seemed to be completely oblivious to the way that things should be. He still wondered what had happened. Where had she gone? The vampire stirred in his chair, settling his head back into the blue velvet cushions and looking up at the ceiling, envisioning the faces of his past before him. Something so familiar. Impossible. He had loved her, kissed her, and shared his body with her. No, he knew she wasn't the same woman. But… it had been a long time. "I've never since felt the love that I once knew for those precious few days of my life," he ruminated aloud while swirling the contents of his glass about the sparkling crystal. "And I have lived so very long." She had disappeared into thin air. Right before his eyes… but not before changing his life forever. He had rushed home from the city that night after an afternoon vigil at the bed of a sick friend. She awaited him, appearing distraught and sad, as if she were in trouble. They had both known

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 40 of 296

that she had to leave and both wished that she didn't have to. The vampire sighed at his memories, blurred in spots, by time, and by the will to forget all that meant so much to him. They had made love, sweet and vigorous, as only two who deeply loved could. But then, without warning, she took his head in her hands. She was in tears and he thought she was going to give him an answer to his marriage proposal. All she said was: someday you'll understand, Sebastian. I love you. And before he could protest, her daggers descended between her rosebud lips and dripped the deadly poison of her soul onto his cheek, a long tear of wicked blood that had changed his life forever. Sebastian rose and walked to the mantel. He lit a candle, played with the flame, and leaned reflectively against the cool marble. "I've found her match." His eyes gleamed with the possibilities fluttering in his mind. "So much you resemble my creator, Scarlet. I should almost think you to be her if I didn't know that you are not a vampire." He stared through the candle flame. Yes. He would certainly know if she was a vampire, he would know from the first touch. How strange that fate was playing this wicked game of double identities with him. But how very sweet. "Scarlet Rose." He sighed, letting his glass slide through his fingers to land with a crisp clink on the mantel. "Damn." Remembering his actions the previous night sent a chill down his neck. She would never invite another chance with him again. He had surely scared her away. Sebastian wrung his hands together as if to squeeze the violent feelings from the pores of his skin. "No!" He threw his glass into the barren fireplace, sending tiny wine-colored splinters flying across the carpet. He raged across the living room. "I want to make her mine. Forever!" He clenched his hand tightly over his thudding heart. "Until eternity writes an ending to both of our lives." "She is my match! My soul mate. Eventually, she will come to love me and accept what I must do." "I love her and I need her. And I will make her mine."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 41 of 296

The next afternoon Scarlet received a large bouquet of ruffled white roses, full and lacy like a handmade treasure. Two dozen fully opened blossoms suffused her senses with their delicious scent. The label tucked inside the vase explained that they were Angelique's Pride, a rare breed first produced in the mid-eighteenth century. Her heart pounded as she slowly pulled the card out of the envelope and read the flowery script; they were from Sebastian. He sent his regrets, apologies, and promises to make things better. Though he wrote not a word as to what might have been wrong. Scarlet sighed, there had to be a reasonable explanation. He was too much of a gentleman to have it any other way. Luckily, Gary had left and so had Vince. She set the vase on the kitchen table and straightened the flowers into a more pleasing arrangement. I guess he deserves another chance. Maybe I should call him, see exactly what was wrong. She felt at the sore flesh above her hipbone. Sure enough, there was a bruise there. He had been an animal. So why don't I feel more contempt toward him? she wondered, fingering a velvety white rose petal. The telephone sat quietly on the counter top like a treasure under an unlocked glass. Scarlet touched the receiver, sliding her nails across the shiny black plastic. No. She pulled back. I’ll wait for him to call.

Chapter Six "I'm going to pick up my stuff and head home, guys." Scarlet tossed the screwdriver into the toolbox and readjusted the curtains she had just hung. The filmy white sheers did little for the majestic interior of the second floor hallway, but they were on sale, and actually fit the tall narrow windows that stretched along the upper hall. Until Vince got around to getting some custom-made drapes for the odd-sized windows, these would do, she thought. "It's starting to rain again and I have a terrible feeling that I left the screen door open to the patio." Gary and Vince were laying down a path of flat red carpeting on the newly reinforced stairs. Vince's great-grandfather had left a small amount in trust for him, but after getting appraisals from the remodelers, Vince decided that they would do as much of the work as possible. He let the professionals take care of the major construction work, such as redoing the stairway and the roof. Now, a week and a half later, all that was left was to scrub the dirt from every corner of the place and paint. A monumental job in itself. "I think we're almost done, too." Gary pounded another nail into the oak steps. "Not much daylight left, and until Einstein here remembers to pick up some light bulbs, we're finished."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 42 of 296

"I don't recall seeing a list that said that was my specific job," Vince said with an air of the elegant and a flip of his long, thin arm. Scarlet stepped over Gary's arm, avoiding the toolbox at the bottom of the steps. "I'll see you guys later." She smiled to herself as she walked down the hall. Vince was such a character. Such a lovable character. She wondered if maybe she should have waited, and chosen Vince over Sebastian. Vince pressed his hands into the carpet and pushed the thick red material tightly against the stairs so Gary could pound in another nail. "Catch you later, Scarlet… Oww!" "Oh, man, did I get you?" Gary dropped the hammer and began to search for blood on the carpet. Pushing his head into the step, Vince moaned. "No, don't worry, it'll pass." Another one of his attacks. Gary looked down the steps; only two left. "Why don't you just relax, I can finish this." Vince rolled over and stretched his long legs out across the stairs. "Are you sure?" Gary jammed the toe of his tennis shoe into the carpet, pushing it tight to the stair. "Yeah, go sit down." "I think I'll just stay here for now. Besides, there's no place to sit." Vince looked up at the arched ceiling supported by thick wooden beams and closed his eyes. His mouth pulled tight across his face like a piece of stretched plastic wrap. He winced each time the hammer hit its mark. "We gotta pick up some furniture one of these days." "Almost done," Gary said. "You gonna make it?" "Yeah, it's almost gone. I'm glad this never happens when I'm on stage." "You've been very lucky." One more nail and the job was done. Gary looked over the aisle of red carpeting. Fit for a king, he thought with satisfaction as his eyes traveled back down to his friend spread out across the bottom steps. "Looks pretty good, I must say. We're quite the handymen." Vince rolled over and picked at a bent nail pounded deeply into the carpeting. He laughed now, the pain subsiding. "Don't get your hopes up man, stick to playing guitar. I don't think anybody is ever going to pay you for your carpentry skills." "Well, you must admit that it's not bad for a beginner." "Kudos to you." Vince stood and clapped. "Hey, let's check out the vault before we go. I brought a flashlight."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 43 of 296

Gary smoothed his hand across the carpet and shook his head in pride. "Sure man, let's go." The jeep sputtered, and with one last ailing breath, the engine gave up and it rolled to a halt. Scarlet looked out the foggy windshield. It was raining in sheets, pummeling the hissing vehicle, muffling the sounds of the exhausted engine. She turned the key repeatedly, thumping the gas pedal, but to no avail. She'd have to get help. She smeared away a clear spot on the dewy windshield. Her house was so close, just a dozen or more blocks. Why did this have to happen when it was raining? "That's the last time I buy a car from a junkyard," she muttered, peeved that she hadn't bought a new car. Through the downpour, she could see Sebastian's house through the passenger corner of the windshield. An inviting glow from the porch light beckoned her. Now, what to do? she thought. She didn't want to go to his house after what had happened last week. Though it was nearly healed, the cut on her forehead still stung whenever she thought of him. But, perhaps if she just used the phone, and then left immediately, things would be okay. Maybe she could even talk to him, find out what was wrong, and why he hadn't called her. Since receiving the roses she hadn't heard from him. Muddling this decision over, she cursed the vehicle, watching helplessly as the rain puddled in the darkened streets before her. If she walked home, she'd surely catch a cold. Besides, she had already made that trek once and she was damned if she was going to do it again, especially in this horrid weather. But was she ready to go into Sebastian's lair again? She tapped the steering wheel to the beat of the rain and reasoned with herself. He does deserve a second chance. Doesn't he? Gary had been surprised to see that she hadn't tossed the roses out. "I thought you didn't want to have anything to do with him?" he had yelled. She had said that to him. But there was something about Sebastian. It was hard to stay angry with him. Even now, as she rubbed the disappearing scar on her forehead, she tried to think of one good reason why she shouldn't give him another chance. His kisses were not one of them. Swiping at the moisture on the window again, she decided to make a run for it. Scarlet stepped out of the jeep, her feet sinking into a deep puddle. She groaned as the cold water rose over her heels and poured into her suede flats. Looking down the road, she couldn't see her house beyond the blocks and blocks of shrubbery and tall oak trees. The air smelled of fresh grass and the bewitching glow from Sebastian's porch light beckoned again. She sprinted toward his house, stopping mid-puddle to pull off her ruined shoes. Halfway through his yard she was completely soaked, her cotton dress clinging to her body like a wet paper towel.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 44 of 296

Leaving a soggy trail of toe prints on the dry porch steps, she carefully approached the front door. Her finger slipped on the door bell, and she was surprised when the door pushed open easily. As the rain eased off and clouds dispersed, moonlight washed across the kitchen floor, leading her eyes further in. "Sebastian?" she called quietly, feeling quite guilty at having opened his door and even more guilty when she stepped inside, closing it behind her. Cool water puddled at her feet as Scarlet scanned the room, listening intently for signs of the house's inhabitant. Though she knew this was wrong, the feeling that Sebastian wouldn't want her standing out in the rain reassured her, and she stepped across the kitchen floor. Shaking off a shiver, she brushed streams of water from her arms and then, noticing the mess she was making on Sebastian's floor, tiptoed to the sink to get a towel. She wiped away the puddle, following her trail to the center of the kitchen on her knees. She stopped when she came upon something that wasn't rain. Curiosity urged her to dip her finger into the tiny bubble of red liquid on the floor. She rubbed it between her fingers, wondering what it was. Sniffing, she didn't recognize the faint metallic odor, and then it hit her… "Oh my God, this is blood. Sebastian must be hurt." Leaving the towel on the floor, Scarlet stood and looked up the stairs where she knew his bedroom to be. That had to be the reason for his not answering the door. If he was hurt, he might be lying somewhere, bleeding… "Sebastian! Sebastian!" she called as she ran up the stairs, but she was stopped mid-dash. "Mon dieu! What is going on?" Sebastian's voice boomed as he hurtled down the stairs, his silk pajama bottoms ruffing against each other as he took the steps two at a time. Scarlet shrank down the steps and across the floor, feeling her spine meld into the cool façade of the refrigerator as Sebastian approached her. He had a wild flash in his eyes, but within seconds, he regained his gentle composure and went to her, cupping her chin in his hand. "Are you all right, Sebastian?" His eyebrow quirked; it was obvious he had no idea of her worries. "What? Yes, I'm fine. Why are you here, chérie?" He was so close his breathing pounded in her ears. She could see his temples pounding under a thin veil of his silken hair. But there was no blood, no stream of crimson that would explain the drops on the floor. Scarlet held out her hand and displayed her red fingertips. "The blood… I thought you were hurt."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 45 of 296

As if she wielded a dagger instead of her bare hands, Sebastian backed away, releasing his gentle grasp on her. "It was on the floor, Sebastian. Don't worry, it's not from me. What's going on?" He looked up and down her shaking body, though it seemed to Scarlet that he was trying to get as far away from her as possible, his eyes wide with… fear? As if she would try to hurt him. What was he afraid of? Remembering his actions last week, Scarlet eyed the door. He'd flipped out once, he could do it again. "Maybe… I should just leave. My car stalled, but if you're not feeling well again—" "Scarlet, you must forgive me for the other night," he whispered urgently. "I was not myself. Like you said, I wasn't feeling well." "That's what I thought."Strange reaction to being sick though, isn't it? Nearly raping someone? "I forgive you, Sebas—" She stopped abruptly upon seeing his body tense for a split second and then relax immediately as if a tremor of pain had ripped through him. "Are you all right? Are you still sick?" He lowered his head, twisting it from side to side as if to wring out a stitch in his neck. "I'm fine," he whispered breathlessly. "Do not be concerned, s'il vous plâit. I should get you something to dry off—" "Sebastian." A sleepy female voice interrupted him from the top of the stairs directly above where they were standing. "Sebastian, come back." Scarlet craned her neck to look up and over her shoulder toward the voice, and saw a delicate hand sliding down the railing and wisps of silky red material floating in and about the twisted wooden railing. Another woman! "Oh!" Scarlet started, feeling a painful twinge of jealousy. "I'm sorry if I—" Sebastian jerked his head up toward the voice and his dark eyes glimmered with ferocious worry. "No! Go back!" In a flash, Scarlet felt Sebastian's arms around her waist as she was pushed against the wall and pinned tightly against it. Twisting to get a better view, she saw a woman clad in a flowing silk robe slowly stepping down the stairs, her eyes trapped in an inanimate gaze. Just then, Sebastian's hair fell in front of Scarlet's face blocking her view, and she struggled to free herself. Why is he acting this way? What's going on and why doesn't he want me to see her? Scarlet pulled far enough away from Sebastian to get a good look at the woman's face.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 46 of 296

She gasped as the girl stopped at the bottom step and turned toward them. Her eyes were utterly blank as she stared at the wall directly behind Scarlet and Sebastian. And then Scarlet noticed her neck. She'd been cut! A steady stream of blood was pumping slowly from an indiscernible wound on her neck. What was going on? Had Sebastian hurt her? Why wasn't he helping her? Terrified, Scarlet began struggling, pushing against his hard body in an attempt to move him away. But Sebastian maintained his position, holding her firmly against the wall. "Go back," he whispered violently, and the girl responded by returning soundlessly up the steps. Once again, he bent at the waist, twisting and straining against some unknown pain, though his grasp on her arms remained iron tight. Scarlet couldn't budge and could barely breathe as Sebastian rested his entire body weight against her. She strained to see the expression on his lowered face. What was wrong with him? He stood straight, and his stone black eyes flashed with anger, as if she'd somehow been the cause for the woman's injuries. "You won't tell a soul what you've seen," he commanded in a new voice of authority that she'd never heard before. He was as regal as a prince as he towered over her, and at the same time, an evil monster threatening her very existence. "What's wrong with her? She might need a doctor." Her voice was high, almost hysterical. "Sebastian, what's going on?" "You needn't worry. She will be fine by the morning." Twisting her wrists in his hands as hot tears rolled down her face Scarlet begged, "I've got to go now, please, let go of me." "No. Not until you promise you will tell no one!" Another shock wave shuddered through Sebastian's body with tremendous force and he released his grip on her wrists. He turned away clutching at his stomach, but peered over his shoulder to keep an eye on her. Scarlet rubbed at her bruised wrists and looked outside. Sebastian stood between her and the door, otherwise she might have made a run for it. "I promise I won't tell, but I don't even know what's going on!" Her tears mixed with the rain still dripping from her hair. She wanted to get out of this house of horrors, but the Rose curiosity held her to her ground. She needed answers before she could leave.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 47 of 296

Now she noticed how quiet Sebastian had become. The room was deathly silent. The only light came from the window over the sink as the moon drenched the kitchen in an eerie white light. He was still hunched over, his hand resting on the counter for support, but it was so quiet she could hear his rapid breaths. Was he going to be sick? Suddenly, he spun around. Scarlet's heart leapt to her throat, and she jumped back, flattening her hands against the wall for support. She forced one hand to move out in front of her, trying aimlessly to stop what she knew she couldn't. Sebastian stood before her, bold and erect, his body outlined by moonlight. His face was shadowed, so she was unable to make out his expression. It was when he took a small step forward that she nearly screamed. Pearly white fangs glimmered in the pale moonlight. They jutted out of the corners of his mouth and on the tip of each one was a thick drop of blood from where they had cut through his lips. Scarlet's knees buckled and her sweating hands slipped on the wall behind her. Don't faint, she thought. Not now. He spoke. "If you tell anyone what you've seen here tonight you will endanger my very existence." He moved closer, as if he wanted her to examine his face, and Scarlet's eyes remained fixed on the long white teeth that protruded from his mouth. "By now, you should have some idea of what I really am." His breathing was deep and hot on her face. "Please go, and keep silent, or you will look upon a very severe punishment. I will not hurt you unless you betray me, Scarlet." And then he stepped back. She could run to the door. But how? "Wha… what… are you?" The wall held her up now as her hands dangled at her sides. Her legs were frozen; the blood had risen out of them when her heart had moved up to her throat. Tossing his hair back over his shoulders, Sebastian willed his teeth back up into his gums. "Oh my God." Scarlet's eyes were transfixed on his mouth and his disappearing teeth. "Y… you… bit that girl, didn't you?" The word bit barely whispered out of her mouth. But she really didn't want to stick around for an answer any longer. Suddenly Sebastian swept her into his arms. She wanted to fight, but her supply of adrenaline was nearly depleted, she was physically unable to resist him, allowing herself to be gently folded into his embrace. He kissed her unyielding lips and the uncontrollable desire surfaced. Her mind fought to make her eyes see clearly, but her arms embraced him as her fingers slid up along the heated flesh on his back. His kisses were demanding and fierce and Scarlet felt her strength begin to wane as the buzzing began in her ears. She was going to faint. "You must go now," he whispered, and stepped away as quickly as he'd closed in on her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 48 of 296

"Yes." She nodded blindly and trudged toward the door, a zombie doing as its master commanded. His kiss had been sweet, but her mind was in overdrive. She didn't know what she had just seen; all she knew was that she had to leave. She turned the doorknob and stepped across the threshold as his words floated to her. "I will have you, Scarlet. Soon." He had whispered it, but she felt sure that he had wanted her to hear him. She ran to the jeep, and with crossed fingers and a fervent prayer, the engine kicked in after a minute of vigorous pumping. Before pulling away, Scarlet looked back to the porch light glowing outside Sebastian's door. His words resounded in her mind: I will have you … Soon… Dreams. They invaded her sleep repeatedly and violently. Cold hard spears of ice rained down from an oily black sky, piercing her skin as she ran toward a glowing light in the distance. She could never reach it, though her tired legs increased their speed steadily. The ice rain stabbed mercilessly at her, leaving her entire body bloodied and sore. Her throat was dry and rough from her exertions. Sebastian. He wore a black cape lined in pristine white satin with a stiff white collar rising around his neck. He knelt over the zombie girl's body, his face covered by a veil of his thick black hair. Scarlet approached him slowly as her feet toed into the thick mud and the ice rain stopped. Her body was covered with her own oozing blood, now cold from the storm. Sebastian turned slowly toward her. He smiled wickedly as the blood poured out of his victim's neck and dripped gruesomely from his razor sharp teeth. A roll of thunder shook her bedroom, bolting Scarlet upright in the bed. Vampire! She let out a shriek as loud as the thunder. Someone was in the room. Her door was open a few inches and the light from the hall intruded into the darkness of her room. Although she couldn't see a thing, she heard something rustling close to her bed and she squinted to try to make it out. Whatever it was, it was breathing, and it smelled of cologne. She jerked away as a hand reached out of the darkness and touched her. She was about to scream when a familiar voice broke through the terrifying darkness. "It's me, Gary. Are you okay?" He sat down next to her and cradled her shaking body in his arms. "Oh Gary, you scared me." "I'm sorry, I was just checking on you. I heard you scream." "It's just the thunder. I'm having trouble sleeping." Lightning flashed and now Scarlet could see the familiar curve of Gary's smile and she felt safe. Safe from her dreams, at least for the time

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 49 of 296

being. She breathed a sigh of relief and burrowed her face into the hair billowed around the crook of his neck. "Do you want me to stick around until you fall asleep?" "Would you?" She knew he would. He always used to crawl into bed with her when they were little whenever the storms came. He made her feel so safe just by being there. Gary slipped his legs under the covers and snuggled close to her. "You bet. I'm always glad to have a chance to take care of my little sister." "He has a lady, you say?" "Yes, master." The thin, crudely dressed teenager knelt at the feet of the man sitting in the ancient chair padded in moth-eaten purple velvet. This information sent a satisfied chill through Francesco's body. His head settled against the back of the chair and his eyes closed as he remembered. His fingers curled around the carved wooden lion's head at the end of the chair arm then he reached out absently to stroke the young boy's kitten-soft hair. "And did you hear a name, Matthias? What is the name of this woman who has pleased Sebastian DelaCourte so?" The boy moved his head up to receive the soothing caresses from his master. But then he pulled back, realizing that he had failed. "I… I don't know." He cringed and looked up into the dominating white-blue eyes surrounded by ripples of wavy hair. He watched for signs of disapproval but received only a blank stare. Had he heard him? Why didn't he lash out with a swift fist to punish him? "Don't worry, my love." The vampire cupped the boy's chin and lifted it up high. "I have waited a long time for this. I am in no hurry." Matthias smiled and laid his head on his master's lap, cradling his arms around the stiff leather of his boots. He nuzzled his nose into the ancient silk fabric that was torn and decayed in spots and reeked of dirt and long-dried blood. The vampire tilted his head to the arched window in the stone wall. The roses of red and yellow stained glass at the top of the window were cracked and a small sliver had fallen out, allowing the rain to sprinkle in over the dusty stone floors. The house was in a state of decay. He knew that if he were to walk to the window and push, even lightly, the entire structure would go crashing to the thick weeds below. But he didn't care. He liked places like this. He hated the modern world with all its clean hi-tech mechanisms. Its automated carriages and little wooden boxes with moving pictures sickened

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 50 of 296

him. He craved the simple life he had once lived. It had been such a shock to rise after a century and a half of rest to this! And Sebastian was to blame. He was to blame for everything. The loss of his humanity, his family, and all that he cared for. And the loss of his only true love. "Do you want me tonight?" The boy's reddened eyes pleaded for the ecstasy that he craved. "Go to my room, Matthias. I'll be there shortly." The boy sprang to his feet and kissed the vampire quickly on his cool lips, then danced out of the room. Francesco rose and walked to the window. He fingered the curve of the red glass that was the edge of a rose petal. "It is my turn now, Sebastian. I shall drain your lover dry and leave her on your doorstep." The morning came quickly and rudely. The sun spread its cheery yellow hands across the room, jarring Scarlet from a peaceful, hard-earned sleep. Gary had slipped out earlier but she could still smell his evergreen cologne on her pillow. She was thankful that he cared so deeply for her. He always knew just what to do to make her feel good. She got up and went to the vanity and started combing her hair. Having mentally thumbed through all the information her brain had stored about last night, she came to the inevitable conclusion that Sebastian was…could he be? … a vampire. No! Vampires existed only in fantasy books and horror movies. I couldn't have been seeing things right last night, she thought. It just isn't possible. The darkness, the play of the moon on his face. That was it. But the girl. She'd floated down the stairs as if in a trance. And her neck. The blood had flowed from her neck onto her nightgown. She had bled real blood. No, it was impossible. It was light when he'd picked her up the other night. But the sun had already started to set; maybe vampires could come out before it totally disappeared from the sky. And the silver cross that he wore around his neck; she remembered how the light that caught the top of his cross nearly blinded her for a split second when she was sitting across the dinner table from him. How could he wear something like that if he was a vampire? She set the brash down on the vanity and rested her chin in her hand. "He's not," she said, and shook her head at her reflection.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 51 of 296

But he had been so adamant about her not telling anyone…you will look upon a very severe punishment. What would he do to her? The blank stare in the mirror held her transfixed. She raised her hand to the glass and touched her reflection. What are you, Sebastian? She wanted to know, and the fear inside her was overtaken by an immediate and forceful curiosity. "I will find out, Sebastian. If it's the last thing I do."

Chapter Seven Sebastian let his hand fall across the strings of his electric guitar as he kicked at the bottom rung of the stool. Keeping thoughts of Scarlet from his mind was next to impossible. What happened last night should never have been. Though he knew that, in his heart he was glad. He had been terrified of telling her the truth, for fear that she would reject him. Now she would know, or at least have a good idea of what he was all about. But last night was not going to help her trust him. There was only one thing he could do now. And she wasn't going to like it. "DelaCourte?" The man in the control booth prompted him. Studio time was dwindling and this was the last track that he had to do for Fury, a bridge for the song "Rebel Lover." Blade, the band's singer, had asked for a fast sexy riff that would complement the 'fuck-me-now' beat. Concentrate, Sebastian, he told himself, just a little while longer. "All right," he sighed, and pulled the microphone close to his guitar. "Let's try it again. Give me a cue." The man's fingers went into action at the controls, sliding them along their tracks. He flipped a switch and gave a count of four, after which Sebastian once again started to fire out the lightning fast passage that would later be dubbed into "Rebel Lover." The studio echoed with his speedy scales of haunting precision. Sebastian used a flamenco study he'd developed to add to the erotic quality he was striving for. Each note evoked the furied clapping of the castanets and the rustling of the dancers' skirts as they danced to the rhythm of the guitar's voice. Each note was crisp and clear; finally, perfect. After about two minutes Sebastian stopped and waited again for the cue. "Perfect, or at least as good as it's gonna get." Sebastian stood and pulled the plug out of the base of his guitar. "You know damn well that it'll never be any better than that. Perfection is my middle name."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 52 of 296

"Sebastian Perfection DelaCourte. Good title for your next album. The ladies will love that one." Sebastian chuckled and waved a farewell. "I've got things to do." The carport was three floors below the studios in the basement of the recording complex. Sebastian let his bag clunk down on the floor of the elevator. "Hold the door!" Sebastian caught the doors as they began to close, and Vince stepped inside in a rush of blond hair and suede fringes. "Hey, Vince, haven't talked to you for a while." Sebastian tried to be nice, but he was sure that Vince had heard of his disastrous evening with Scarlet. But what was that? He suddenly felt very strange standing in this small enclosed space. Something so familiar, yet he couldn't quite place it. Vibrations. A rush of cool air. He rubbed his hand down his arm in an attempt to warm the goose bumps away. "Hey man, I was hoping I'd run into you." The elevator stopped and the doors opened to the garage, but Vince stood with his feet apart blocking their exit. "I wanted to talk to you about Scarlet." So what did Vince have in mind? Was he going to challenge him to a duel right here in the dingy old carport to avenge his best friend's sister? "If you want to talk to me, fine. But let's get out of here so someone else can use the elevator." Vince nodded and stepped out into the carport. A few bare bulbs of light scattered down the walls and reflected in pools of old oil and opalescent blue transmission fluid. There were only three cars parked and not another person in sight. At least not that Sebastian noticed. "So, what about Scarlet?" Sebastian walked to his car, knowing Vince would follow. "I want you to keep your hands off her, do you understand?" Vince rushed around in front of him and stopped him as he arrived at his trunk. "You know I really like you, Sebastian, and I don't want to lose the friendship we have, but if you don't stay away from Scarlet then you can just forget it." His pale blue eyes sparked menace. "You'll be looking at your new enemy." Sebastian looked down at the fingers that Vince had stabbed into his chest and then casually slipped the key into the trunk lock. "Those are very harsh words coming from a friend." "What do you expect? It sounds like you might have raped Scarlet the other night if she hadn't been lucky enough to get away." "Now wait a minute." Sebastian tossed his bag into the trunk and slammed it, amazed that he was letting himself react angrily. "I did not rape her and I never would have."Unbelievable. Did

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 53 of 296

she tell her brother that I tried to rape her? "I think she might have had a little too much to drink and now she's giving you guys a line. Sure, I made a pass at her. What did she expect?" "Just because she was on a date with you doesn't mean that you have permission to violate her in any way you see fit." Vince's mouth curled into a snarl and his hair fell into his face. He angrily pushed it back. "Violate?" Sebastian raised a brow. "Such words you use, Vince. I find it hard to believe that Scarlet would say that I tried to rape her. Perhaps you and Gary are jumping to conclusions based on information brought to you by a scared child." He spoke calmly, but at the same time hated his words. He didn't want to say anything hurtful about the woman he had fallen in love with, but at the moment, he felt it the only thing he could do to protect his own secrets. "Oh, man." Vince glared hard at Sebastian. His hands were in fists but he kept releasing them and squeezing them tightly together. "You just don't care, do you?" He stabbed Sebastian in the chest again with his finger, his eyes blazing and his mouth pulled to the corners of his face as he spoke. "You hurt her, man, and I don't want you going near her ever again, or I promise I will do the same to you." He was deeply concerned about her, Sebastian could tell. Vince was a good man and he would never dream of moving in on a friend's girl. No, that wasn't his style. He could have any woman he wanted. But this was not just any woman, and she wasn't Vince's girl. Scarlet was his. "Fine, I'll stay away from her." He watched as Vince's shoulders relaxed and he nodded once sharply as if to seal a pact of sorts. Then his eyes shut and he clenched his teeth. Was that pain on his face? Pain from what Sebastian had done to Scarlet? Or no, some sort of internal pain Vince was fighting and trying desperately not to let him see. "Good, then I guess I've…" Vince bent slightly at the waist, steadying himself with his fist on the trunk. "I've said what I wanted to say." "Are you all right?" Vince stepped back and turned toward his car just a few empty stalls away. "I'm fine, just a headache," he said, stumbling back, his boots sloshing through a puddle of black water. "Just don't forget what I said." Then he turned and shuffled away. I'll never forget, Sebastian said to himself. But that doesn't mean I'll take your advice either. He remained standing at the rear of his car as Vince's car backed out and the taillights slowly disappeared up the ramp and out into the sunlight. Sebastian slipped his sunglasses on and tossed his hair across his shoulder. Now this is really strange, he thought. But he knew, yes, there was something about Vince. There was something about the way he had just acted. Not the way he had so proudly stood up for Scarlet, but the pain. He had bravely tried to hide it. What was really going on inside that man's body?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 54 of 296

Shaking his keys to locate the one for the car, Sebastian whistled the tune he had just played twenty or thirty times. He looked over the hood of the Corvette and imagined Scarlet standing across from him. Smiling, she put her fingers to her lips and kissed them, blowing the precious tidbit across to him. Then she giggled and tossed her hair over her shoulder, knowing that she was teasing. Her image faded and Sebastian swung around. What was that? Had someone been walking behind him? His eyes scanned the darkened carport, seeing more than a normal human could, but not finding the source of the hollow footsteps he thought he'd heard. There was the overwhelming smell of oil and grease but no other recognizable scent. Sure that no one was around, he sat in his car and started the engine. For a moment he stared past the steering wheel, his gaze intent on the grungy brick wall before him. No, there was no more sound. Satisfied that if a mortal had been near he'd have smelled him, Sebastian backed out. Francesco's eyes followed Sebastian's car from behind dark-tinted sunglasses and car windows tinted a deep gray. It had taken much persuasion on Matthias's part to even get him out during the daylight. But, assured that the sun's rays would not penetrate the shaded windows, Francesco agreed, knowing that this little venture would feed his revenge in the long run. "Any trouble?" he asked as Matthias slipped into the driver's seat in front of him. "I tripped, but he didn't see me. It was close, though." The boy breathed heavily and turned to his master. "I'm sorry." Francesco tapped the bottom of the window with his index finger, watching the rush of traffic pass by him at a manic pace. "Sebastian must be slipping. He should have been able to smell you a mile away, my love. Especially a human marked by a vampire." He turned his attention to the glass of red wine that rested on his leg and mused, "Perhaps living in the human world for so long has weakened my best adversary." "Perhaps," the boy agreed with eager eyes. "So, did you find anything out?" Francesco leaned forward and fingered the soft curl that fell over the boy's forehead. It felt like a dove's feather in his hands, a stark contrast to the cruelties he'd been subjected to since succumbing to the life of a vampire. "Yes, there is another man who is in love with the same woman." "The one who just drove out?" "Yes, with the blond hair. He seemed angry at Sebastian about the girl." "Hmm. This would make things more interesting," Francesco thought. And more exciting. The idea that Sebastian's powers were waning made him realize that his mission would be like

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 55 of 296

taking candy from a baby. But this other gentleman would provide a much needed scrap of adventure. "Did you hear her name?" "Yes, master!" The boy bent his knees under him, rising over the seat in hopes of receiving a congratulatory pat on the head. "Her name is Scarlet." "Very good, my child. You shall be rewarded. Now, drive on before we lose Monsieur DelaCourte."

Chapter Eight Brandy's. The hot spot for rising young musical stars and rock n' roll wanna-bes. On Friday nights, like tonight, it offered new bands a chance to show their stuff without forcing them to work the boulevards to sell tickets for their own shows. They weren't paid much, but when the chance was offered, they grabbed it up like a skid-row bum being given a handout. The exposure, the opportunity to play for even a half hour, was enough to satisfy the hungry bands competing for a morsel of stardom in the overcrowded business of rock n' roll. Scarlet maneuvered through the crowd, searching for Gary. The pink neon lights that zig-zagged back and forth across the black ceiling afforded little light down where she stood and it took her a while to adjust to the darkness. The blaring noise crunching out of the speakers and the rush of bodies confused and annoyed her. Her patience slowly fizzled, and soon she began, like others, to push and shove her way through the crowd until she came upon the bar situated at the edge of the dance floor. She watched as the dance floor vibrated wildly with hordes of people, and stood on tiptoes to see through the boggle of heads. Gary wasn't dancing, from what she could see. A man's hand darted before her, beer dripping over his glass, and she narrowly missed getting drenched as she slipped close to the bar to scan the room. A waitress, dressed in a short skirt of pink sequins, pushed by her, her eyes dazed from the noise and smoke. The lighting near the back of the room was zero and Scarlet knew that if Gary was back there she would never find him. Almost ready to give up, she finally spotted his thick mop of hair and his overworked jaw chewing vigorously. He was sitting near the railing up in the balcony, waving wildly until she noticed him. Pushing through the hustle of bodies she made her way to the stairs, keenly aware of all the male eyes that followed her sexy sashaying hips wrapped snugly in maroon velvet. But instead of feeling uncomfortable, she was surprised that she felt incredibly sexy, and yes, a little naughty. She'd never been in a bar by herself. And in this one the males definitely outnumbered the females by more than two to one. This is something I could get used to, she mused, as she walked across the room.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 56 of 296

Gary sat across from Vince, who was nervously eyeing the throng of dancing bodies below, and another man with a long curly beard whom she wasn't familiar with. Gary was leaning into the aisle, chatting with a few rowdy-looking guys, but when he saw her coming he slid in and signaled for her to sit down next to him. She sat down and listened, while at the same time she began to recognize many famous faces sitting all around her. A tall brunette with killer tight jeans was leaning against the wall sliding his fingers down the thigh of a thin lady with over-teased hair. Hadn't she seen him in a music video? And that one, with the dark glasses and nose ring, he sang that song she'd been humming lately. There were famous faces everywhere! Now she felt a little nervous and even foolish after her slow parade toward the table. Her brother's casual attitude toward all the stars that moved about them amazed her. Gary casually sipped his drink, pausing often to wave or give a high five to the celebrities passing by. He leaned over and whispered loudly in her ear so she could hear over the noise, "Kinda neat, huh, hanging with all the stars?" "Neat? This is incredibly cool." She continued to look back and forth across the balcony, recognizing many more faces. "I had no idea you knew anybody famous. How do you keep from running around begging for autographs from these people?" He laughed. "Don't get me wrong, I'm just as star-struck as you. But you know, everybody has their idols and it's nice to know that they all probably feel the same way that you and I do right now. That's what's so cool about Brandy's. Everybody comes here to do a little stargazing, even the stars!" "I think I'm going to like having a celebrity for a brother." Gary hooked his arm around her shoulders and squeezed. "You just want an autograph, don't you?" With her hands over her heart she swooned, "Oh please, Mr. Rose, could I?" "Hey, we gotta get moving," Vince said. "Are you going to watch from backstage, Scarlet?" He shyly looked down as if he just realized how desperate he sounded. It had been more of a plea than a question. She looked from Vince to Gary and then scanned the crowd. Backstage wouldn't provide nearly as much action as the balcony offered. Much as she wanted to encourage Vince, she couldn't resist the temptations up here. "No, I'll be fine up here. I'm going to get a drink. Maybe I'll meet some real stars." She teasingly squeezed Gary's leg and stood up to let him out, catching the disappointment on Vince's face. He was such a sweetheart, and she'd hurt his feelings for sure. But she looked around at all the men and women, mostly men. He’ll get over it. There were certainly at lot of women visiting this establishment. And the way they dressed. When had the long skirt gone out of fashion? Francesco ogled the ladies in their skinny heels

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 57 of 296

and skin-tight clothing as they pranced by him giggling, some glancing his way and smiling to reveal perfect capped teeth. Some even blew a kiss. "Marvelous," he muttered to himself, and then looked to Matthias. The boy was pouting behind the wheel of the limo. So be it, he thought, and nodded at a passing lovely. She returned his smile and then her gaze faltered as it traveled down his shoddy frock coat and torn breeches. As she passed by, Francesco looked over his clothes, wondering what had caused her distaste. The silk he wore had been imported from Belgium! Nothing finer. Stupid wench, she knew nothing. "Anything yet, master?" Matthias stuck his head out the window and inquired sweetly. "Huh? Oh yes." Francesco frowned as he gazed at the gray brick building. The neon Brandy’s sign flashed in a hideous shocking pink. "He's in there, I know that. But I don't want to go any farther. I don't want to reveal myself until the time is right. But let's hope that he's in there with his lovely Scarlet." He pushed her name through his mouth like sausage through a grinder. "I want to see her tonight. I need to put a face with the name." Scarlet spotted the blue neon bar against the back wall and made a beeline for it. She ordered a vodka, just a touch of grenadine please, and remained to survey the darkened corners of the hazy upstairs room. A pool game went on nearby under a heavy cloud of smoke colored purple by slashes of neon light. Rough-looking men of all shapes and sizes, dressed in leather and tattered jeans, hung around the smoky game area, watching, and placing bets as the night grew darker. One of them tilted his beer mug and downed the whole thing, leaving his bushy red beard glistening with alcohol. And then Scarlet saw him. He was sitting in the far corner beyond the pool tables. Trying to be as casual as possible, she observed Sebastian out of the corner of her eye while sipping cautiously at her drink. An aureole of light outlined in dirty silver metal hung over his head, casting a smoky haze over his hands, which rested casually on the Formica table. His hair slipped out from beneath a dark bandanna tied securely across his forehead, and large gold hoop earrings dangled near his face. Dark sunglasses encircled his eyes, though it was really much too dark for shades. But, in keeping with the coolness factor of the crowd, they went quite unnoticed. As usual, he looked incredible and she felt her breath grow deep with anticipation. Three women surrounded him; two sitting across the table, and the other standing over him trying desperately to get his attention by swaying her ample hips close to his face in time to the music.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 58 of 296

But his attentions were directed at the neon bar and Scarlet. She could feel the hairs on her neck prickle, knowing that his unnerving stare was radiating out from behind his darkened shades. She wished that he hadn't noticed her but had the feeling that he'd been watching her for quite some time. As she breathed in deeply, the smoke from the man next to her entered her nose and nearly choked her and she had to turn away to clear her senses. The last time she'd seen him was at his house. The dreadful, stormy night that he'd played that horrendous trick on her. It had been a trick, hadn't it? How else could he have gotten his teeth to look like that? It felt better to believe that than to believe what might really be true. She eyed the bartender's busy hands, but then something made her turn back and stare directly at Sebastian. The contact from him shot like a laser beam across the room. It was as if they were the only two people in the crowded bar. The sounds of music and mayhem melted into the background, leaving a cold silence to bridge the distance between the two of them. A tremor of desire ran through her body, weakening her legs until her feet slipped from the rung on the stool and her black spike heels dangled above the floor. His gaze locked onto her like a heat-seeking missile. Did she dare approach him again? Or would it end disastrously, as usual? There was so much she wanted to say, to ask him. But to do it all with a cool rational mind, that would be impossible, because as soon as he opened his mouth and spoke in that sensual French accent, she'd be gone. Under his spell again. With an explosion of sound, Wild Child took the stage and Scarlet jerked around to watch, thankful that she now had a reason to avoid Sebastian, at least for a while. But she kept him in her peripheral view as she stood up to see Gary break into his first riveting licks that brought the house to their feet. Wild Child's music was a mixture of gothic rock and erotic musings, with a little bit of funk thrown in for an undeniable surge of power. Scarlet felt the beat permeate her body. She was ready to dance. She started toward the front of the balcony, but then stopped. Sebastian wanted her to come to him. She could feel it. Her heart pounded, begging for submission, while her legs struggled to carry her away from him. Vince started to sing but she was too distracted by Sebastian's presence to listen. Everyone around her was dancing, their bodies bumping against hers as she stood like a statue in the center of the floor. It was impossible. No matter how hard she tried she couldn't make herself walk toward the balcony. She had to go to him. Some inexplicable force turned her body toward the back of the bar and slowly she walked to Sebastian's table. As she approached, he motioned the girls away with a flick of his hand and a few unheard words.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 59 of 296

His solemn, unflinching expression did not change as she stepped before him. He swept his hand over the table and she sat across from him, tucking the maroon velvet of her skirt under her knees. She was thankful that she couldn't see his eyes, for she knew that if she could, her hidden longing for him would surface and she would turn to mush. "Hi." She spoke so softly that any normal person would not have been able to hear her without stretching across the table and leaning closely, but Sebastian heard with ease. "They sound great, don't they?" She tried to think of something else to say but he was making her increasingly uneasy, since she was unable to see his fixed stare. "Wild Child is an excellent band. I think they'll do quite well for themselves. In fact, I think I'll be working with them in the near future." You obviously haven't spoken to Gary lately, she thought, quite sure that her brother wanted nothing more to do with Sebastian DelaCourte. I want to see your eyes, she thought, and squirmed in the turquoise vinyl booth. He had some sort of control over her, she was sure of it. Maybe he really was a vampire. Didn't vampires have supernatural powers? Is he controlling my mind right now by making me want him? "Are you here by yourself, ma chérie?" he asked softly, his voice conveying the desire that twisted her heart in its clenching grip. Why did that name make her feel like a possession? "Until Gary gets off stage I am." Sebastian leaned forward and the eerie blue light hit him directly in the face, casting a radiant reflective beam off his sunglasses. He appeared to be genuinely worried about her. "You shouldn't be alone. There are a lot of weirdo’s walking around up here. Didn't you notice all the men staring at you?" "Yes, I did." Well, actually no. But what a delight to find out that she had attracted stares. "And I'll be fine."Was he jealous? Instead of feeling glad for his concern over her, Scarlet felt resentful. She didn't belong to him. Who was he to tell her what to do? "I don't need anybody to look after me," she said flippantly. "Then leave." He slouched back against the seat and looked past her to scan the pool game. "You're obviously a self-sufficient woman, able to take care of—" "I am," she cut him off abruptly, having no intention of letting him win this round. "I guess that means I'll be going, then." Without so much as a glance back, she left. But she knew he was watching her, following her every move as she marched away. Only when she had turned the corner and was sure that his table was out of view did she breathe a sigh of relief.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 60 of 296

Maybe I'm not so interested in him, she thought, deciding that the bewitching attraction she'd felt for him before had been a fluke. It was quite obvious to her that the violent side she'd seen on their first date was his most dominant attribute. And to think he would suggest that she couldn't handle being here by herself. Who did he think she was? Some shy, quiet little maid that needed protection? She squeezed through the mass of gyrating limbs and pushed her way to the balcony railing where she could watch Wild Child. Women and men danced aggressively on the floor below her. Young men, most with long hair and earrings, banged their heads in time to the beat like woodpeckers out of control. Seductively dressed women paraded about, and already a line had formed around the front of the stage—a wall of hungry fans. She watched Vince for a while. His head sprayed sweat over the fans as he rocked and jumped across the stage. Gary was right, Vince's on-stage personality was the complete opposite of his sweet, shy, normal self. All across the front of the stage, women held their arms up in the hope of touching him for just one split second. He knew what they wanted and he gave them their money's worth by stepping close to the edge, just close enough to let them fondle his boots, then he'd slip back with a mischievous grin and a twinkle in his eye, leaving the women screaming for more. She found herself intrigued by this wild side of Vince. The sweat dripped down his face and over his shiny chest down to his tight stomach. Oh, just to trace my fingers down his wet body, she thought. To hold him close and let him control me the way he controls an audience. Then Vince disappeared behind Gary and her fantasy was abruptly stopped by her brother's intricate guitar solo. The band's motto, made up by Gary and Vince, was to feed the rock n' roll addict's habit. And Wild Child did just that. The floor beneath Scarlet's feet vibrated with the pounding rhythms of dancing bodies. She was crowded closer and closer to the railing as everybody around her danced to their own individual set of instructions. Moving away from an all too eager dance partner, she lost her footing and bumped into an unyielding man. A cold rush of liquid spilled down the side of her body as his hand lost hold of his glass. From her hips down to her thighs a flood of vodka soaked quickly through her dress. "Oh no!" She pulled up the fabric to examine what had happened and inadvertently granted the extremely drunk man a great view of her thighs. "Here, lemme help you." The punkish young man, sporting a nose ring and an armful of skeleton tattoos, slid his hand down her waist and hooked his bony fingers under the wet velvet.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 61 of 296

A wave of nausea engulfed Scarlet as his fingers pressed into her thigh, and her heart started pounding twice the speed of Gary's solo. She tried to push him away but the undulating crowd was making it hard enough just for her to keep her balance. "No, please, it'll be all right." Just then, the crowd swayed and she was firmly crushed into the man's body, face to face. It was all she could do to tilt her head to the side to get away from the obnoxious odors that emanated from him. Looking from side to side for an exit, she saw none. It was impossible to move away. The man pressed a moist hand against the heat of her thigh and smiled wickedly, revealing crusty yellow teeth. She felt his other hand snake around the necklace that hung down between her breasts and he rested his knuckles forcefully against her chest. Sickened at the rotting breath and the greasy locks that fell into her face, Scarlet looked around, not knowing what she was going to do. This is not happening, she thought as his hand began moving slowly up her exposed thigh. The smell of rancid booze and cigarette smoke choked her. She was sure she was going to be sick. And if it was all over this man, then all the better. Suddenly, the man's eyes bugged, and he stifled a choke, releasing his clutch on her necklace. His face twisted and he started to gag. She felt his other hand leave her leg, and watched as he pulled at his throat, gasping for breath. In a flash, his body left the floor and was flung away to land in a heap beneath the stamp of the crowds' feet. Sebastian. He stood filling the space that her aggressor had occupied just seconds before. He smiled at her, sans sunglasses, and immediately Scarlet forgot her aversion to him. She welcomed his protective hands as they gently slid around her waist. "I'm so glad you're here." She started her thanks frantically but hushed as Sebastian raised a finger to her lips. He touched her ear with his nose as he whispered, "I will never let anyone hurt you, Scarlet. I promise." He kissed her ear lightly. "You must learn to trust me." The sweet tickling of his breath sent a rush of desire tingling down her neck. Trust him? Well, for now, she would, or at least until he got her safely out of this place. She pulled him closer so his entire body was against hers. The crowd seemed to leave them alone, for she felt nothing near except the steady heat of Sebastian's breath upon her chest. "I do trust you, but—" She forgot the questions that had burned in her mind for the past few days as his eyes held her bewitched like a flashing gold piece hypnotizes its victim. She stepped forward, raising her lips expectantly for his kiss.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 62 of 296

Vince sang as the crowd pushed them close to the railing and Scarlet's heart matched the fast beat of the music as she awaited Sebastian's next move. The crowd was lost in the distance as he pressed his lips to hers gently, comforting her soul. She didn't even notice when Gary's guitar stopped dead silent for an awkward moment. Sebastian's body was hard against hers while his mouth softly nourished her need, seeking out her desire to taste and experience the dark rapture his body promised. It was a need that burned deep inside her breast, a need that could only be fulfilled by Sebastian DelaCourte. "Let's go," he whispered. "Go?" Her lips quivered. "Yes. Let's go." Not even remembering why she was there in the first place, Scarlet let Sebastian lead her through the crowd and out to the parking lot. As she ducked into his car she heard him say, "I'll take you home. You've had enough excitement for tonight." Soon her house was in sight, but all she could think about was what he might be thinking. Was he planning to take her home and ravish her with passion and unyielding conviction? Or did he have a more sinister plan in mind? Her head felt light and empty and the queasiness came back to her stomach. I shouldn't have gotten in his car with him. Haven't I learned my lesson by now? "Would you like me to see you to the door, chérie?" Scarlet looked out the window at the familiar sight of pruned shrubs around her front door rustling softly. What did he just say to her? Would you like me to see you to the door? She was surprised. Had he no intention of coming in with her? "No. I'll be okay now." She opened the door and stepped out. Actually, she was more confused than ever about his intentions toward her. "Sebastian?" She leaned inside the Corvette. "Yes?" No, she thought, I can't ask him, he'll think I'm crazy. "Nothing. Thank you again for rescuing me from that horrible man." "I wish only for your safety and happiness, Scarlet. You must learn to trust me. I can be a very good friend. Good night." He drove off, leaving her standing in the driveway. "Sure. Anything you say."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 63 of 296

How odd. Here she was feeling rejected by this man, the same man who might have raped her if given a chance only days earlier. And now he wished only for her safety and happiness? "I must be going crazy," she said as she stepped through the front door. Must be the alcohol. She felt sure that if she hadn't had that one drink, her mind would be clear, and right now she'd be thankful to be away from Sebastian, instead of desperately wanting him back. Sebastian stood on the porch watching as the moon slowly crossed the silver-streaked sky. The wicked vibrations that signaled another of his kind were dancing crazily about him. But that was just the problem. He was unable to tell where they were coming from. There was another vampire close by, but he was unable to determine who it was, something he could easily have done when he was a young and new vampire. As it was, the years had taken their toll. Now his senses would only bring him to the location; if there were more than one person around he had to actually touch them to determine which was the vampire. "This mortal life will be my end." He scanned the houses across the street, seeing easily through the curtains, making out the kitchen tables with the crumbs still on them, and the beds holding sleeping mortals. But he couldn't zoom in on the vampire. "I've got to make new blood," he whispered. "I need to regain my power if I am to fight Francesco." He needed to create a vampire if he was ever to match his old adversary. That much he had learned over the years. A vampire's strength increases greatly when he extends his bloodline. His eyes tunneled down the street and focused on Scarlet's bedroom window, where the curtains billowed out in the breeze. "Forgive me for what I must do, ma chérie."

Chapter Nine Scarlet walked about her room, picking up the clothes she'd discarded the night before. She sniffed at her dress. Sebastian's spicy scent still lingered in the fibers. Burying her nose in the material, she breathed deeply his exotic flavor until the smell of the spilled booze reminded her of her close call with the punk from hell. She had offered to help Gary and Vince with the painting today. She hoped that Gary wouldn't be too mad at her for abandoning him mid-concert last night. He had left this morning without so much as a word to her—in fact, the slamming of the front door shocked her awake. Downstairs, a single sheet of paper lay in the middle of the kitchen table with blue felt-tip scribbled across it. 'Scarlet, we need to talk. Gary!

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 64 of 296

She crumpled the paper in her fist and gazed out the window. What would she tell him? He must have seen her last night with Sebastian, and by now he'd figured out that she left the bar with him. Well, it was her life, wasn't it? She could see whomever she chose. She tossed the note in the garbage. "Scarlet," she asked herself, "what are you getting yourself into?" Sebastian sighed heavily as he imagined making love to the woman who possessed his every waking thought; her luscious body moving in rhythm to his own body's intense commands, her rose-cream lips parted in a sigh of satisfaction… It was a constant, her image. She was always there in his mind. It was becoming too much to bear. He had to have her, a jamais. Forever. And now it was more imperative than ever. If he was going to fight Francesco he needed to gain strength. The phone beeped seven times as he determinedly punched out Scarlet's number. It was now or never. He breathed out deeply, running his fingers through his hair as the receiver rang in his ear. He prayed she wouldn't say no. "Hello?" Her voice made his heart beat anxiously. "Scarlet? It's Sebastian." Silence. She was surprised, he could tell. There was a metallic rap over the line as she shifted the phone and it clicked against her earring. After a long pause, she spoke carefully. "Hi. I didn't expect to hear from you… but I'm glad that you called." His hopes rose with her brightening voice. "Good." Now or never, he told himself. "I was wondering if we could get together again tonight. I think we have some things to talk about, you and I." "You do?" "Yes." He had to convince her. "I know that you have a lot of questions." "Yes, I do." Still the reluctance in her voice. But she would come. She would agree to see him. "But I don't want to meet you at your house. Let's meet on neutral ground, okay?" "Whatever you wish. As long as I get to see you it doesn't matter where we meet."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 65 of 296

"I'm going over to the mansion today to help paint. We could meet later. Around seven or eight?" "That sounds perfect, but I'll have to ring you when I get home, I'll be at the studio most of the day and I'm not sure when I'll be done. I'm overseeing the final cuts on the pieces I did for Fury's album. Would it be all right if I called you later?" "Yes… I suppose." "Fine, I'll call you as soon as I get home." She said good-bye and Sebastian hung up. She did want to see him again and she would come to him. And of her own free will. His heart burst with anticipation. Things were going to be so right from now on. Scarlet arrived at the mansion with lunch in hand. Feigning a diet, she immediately headed upstairs to begin painting, leaving Vince and Gary to consume the large bucket of chicken she'd brought as a peace offering over her lateness. She was so nervous about meeting Sebastian tonight, she had no appetite. Up in Vince's room, the paint remained untouched. She was on the floor leaning against the large canopy bed when the door swung open and Gary entered. He leaned against the wall, chewing a strip of greasy brown meat from a chicken leg, and immediately started in. "So, are you going to explain yourself? Or are you hoping that I'll just ignore the fact that you left with DelaCourte last night?" "Gary." She didn't want this to turn into an argument, but felt it was going to end up that way anyway. "I thought you wanted to see Wild Child play! You left after the second song, Scarlet. And with Sebastian! What the hell is going on?" "Gary, I know you're going to be mad but I couldn't help it. I really wanted to stay and listen to you guys, and I hate that I missed you, but…" There was no real explanation for her leaving. At least, not one that was good enough for her brother. "This guy spilled his drink on me, and Sebastian just happened to be there, and he kind of rescued me from him. And I didn't want to stick around with a wet dress, so when Sebastian offered, I let him take me home." "Why didn't you come backstage? I could have gotten someone to help you." "I don't know, I guess I just lost the party mood after that happened. When Sebastian said he'd give me a ride I didn't even think. I just wanted to get out of there. I'm sorry, Gary. If it hadn't happened…"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 66 of 296

His sigh was more of an infuriated huff, but Gary nodded and waved the cleaned chicken bone in the air. "Next time let me take care of you, okay? I don't want you giving DelaCourte the impression that you want any more to do with him. That is how you feel?" The silence between them could have been cut with a machete. Scarlet nodded, secretly crossing her fingers behind her back. "I promise you that if I'm ever doused by a drunk in a bar again, I'll let you handle it. May it never happen again." "All right, well, I guess I should let you get to work. Vince and I are going to start ripping the crusty wallpaper off in the room adjoining the grand room. He thinks it will make a great recording studio. Do you need any help in here?" She grabbed the thick brush and waved it in the air in painting motions. "No, I think I've got the hang of it. Before the day is over, Vince should have a freshly painted room. And tomorrow I'm going to do yours." "Great, well don't forget to take a break. Come down later and we'll have some coffee." Seeming a bit reluctant, Gary gave one last look and then left. Scarlet slumped back down against the bed. Thoughts of Sebastian flooded her mind and she replayed their phone conversation in her head. What was he up to? Were her suspicions correct? An image flickered in her mind: Sebastian coming toward her, canines bared upon his opened lips. He beckoned her closer with a bend of his finger and she followed, slipping a white silken scarf from her neck. He turned her away from him and as the silk slipped over her fingers, she shuddered to feel the touch of Sebastian's hand, cool and smooth like the silk, on her neck. Her heart pounded with anticipation, but instead of flinching, she stood bravely awaiting his kiss, wanting his vampire's teeth to pierce her jugular and to bring her the dark rapture he had promised. The brush dropped from her hand, landing with a dull clank on top of the unopened paint can. She blinked and shook Sebastian's bizarre image from her head. What was I thinking? I must be going crazy. She pondered whether she should even meet with him tonight. Twice already she'd made that mistake. Was she up for strike three?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 67 of 296

Chapter Ten It was nine o'clock and Sebastian hadn't called. She had passed up an offer to go with Gary and Vince to Brandy's tonight. Of course, after Gary found out whom she would rather spend her time with, he had left her once again with a cold stare. Vince merely shrugged and followed him out, but not before nearly crumbling her determination with his sad puppy-dog expression. Scarlet rapped her nails across the kitchen counter and stared at the telephone. "If you don't call soon, Sebastian, I'm leaving. I'm not going to sit around waiting for you." She straightened the toaster and the salt and pepper shakers and slumped into a chair by the table, positioning herself so she was directly in line with the luminescent green figures glowing out from the clock. Her hair was fixed to perfection, her curls falling freely down her back like liquid mink. Her dress, of shimmery black silk, was chosen only after much deliberation. From the tiny diamond gems in her ears to the spike velvet heels she wore, everything had been picked especially in hopes of pleasing Sebastian. The clock changed to 9:20. Why am I doing this? she thought. I've never waited for any man before. I'll give him ten more minutes. If he doesn't call, then I'm going to catch up with Gary. She knew she should be spending time with Gary tonight. But it was easier to stay away from him knowing that, if given a few minutes alone with her, he'd rip into her about Sebastian. And she wasn't ready to tell him that story yet. Go to him, Scarlet. No, she would not satisfy him by going to him, although she had the weirdest feeling that she should search him out. She paced the gray-flecked tile between the refrigerator and the counter. Outside, the sky had darkened to a dull misty gray and fog floated around the trees. A strange sight, something that had not occurred in months. Another glance at the clock. 9:35. That was it, Scarlet grabbed her keys. Sebastian's house was dark when she drove slowly past it. The porch light wasn't even on. He can't be working this late, she thought, trying to think of one more reason why she should give him a second chance. Come to me, ma chérie. She took the turn a few blocks past Sebastian's house, pausing at the stop sign to watch the hypnotic swaying of the willow branches in the yard directly to her left. Did I hear something?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 68 of 296

She reached down and flicked off the radio. A glance in the rear view mirror showed the dark tunneled street behind her, with clouds of mist floating like ghosts in the night. "I must be hearing things," she said, and then turned the car left instead of right. She drove slowly, taking the turns and streets automatically, all the time driving farther away from her planned destination. Here and there, the jeep would pass through a cloud of lowhanging mist, as if the clouds had been banished from the sky and sought refuge near the earth. She drove down a street lined with lemon trees and was reminded of the sour situation she'd entered into with Sebastian. What was it about him? Every time she was away from him she loathed and hated him, yet each time he appeared she was ready to bow down before him, offering herself as his eternal slave. The iron gate in front of Vince's mansion came into view. The red ceramic tiles on the pointed roof of the far tower stood out against the graying sky, a lone lookout lost in the blur of fog. As if drawn by some magnetic force, she turned into the driveway and flicked off the ignition. Scarlet stepped out and looked across the yard. A faint mist sprinkled her face with drops of warm summer dew. Freshly cut grass lay strewn across the lawn, its green summer smell refreshing the heavy air. Why did I come here? She looked across the front of the mansion where the fieldstone had been replaced and replastered where needed. A window, the one at the top of the stairs, was open and the long white sheers that she had hung for Vince were blowing out. She looked from the window to the front door, and back to her car, lost as to why she had come to the mansion instead of going to the bar. No explanation came to her. She merely shook her head and then stared back at the dark house. The wind whipped the curtain at the window, a ghostly soul begging for release. "Well, I'm here," she whispered. "I might as well go in and close the window." She found Vince's hidden key beneath a pink mottled rock. Slowly the carved oak door creaked open and the crystal chandelier tinkled an icy warning. It had never made such a horrendous noise when she'd gone through it so many times before. Why tonight, she wondered, when she was alone and slightly askew herself, did it have to sound like a prop from a horror movie? She flipped the light switch by the door, but the long marble hallway remained dark and quiet. Of course, Vince hadn't put light bulbs in the unreachable hall chandeliers yet. "I know the kitchen light works," she whispered, and made her way toward it. There was a full moon and it shone through the window above the kitchen sink, glazing a white path of light down the hallway. The noise of her heels echoed as she stepped down the long empty corridor. She reached the kitchen but stopped, standing stock still by the light switch, her long graceful fingers poised in midair. I love you, Scarlet.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 69 of 296

The hair on the back of her neck tickled and rose to attention. "Hello? Is anybody there?" She tilted her head to the side, knowing that she had heard something. Her name? Then came a loud whipping noise and Scarlet jerked her head toward the grand room. Her heart beat rapidly and a lump formed in her throat. With her fingers settling onto the switch, she peeked around the wall. The windows let in enough moonlight to give the huge room a grayish-white tinge. Newly purchased garage sale couch and chairs sat quietly in front of the iron vault door like shrouded soldiers guarding their post. The room seemed cold and monstrously large. And then the noise came again, increasing in loudness as she leaned into the grand room. It was a heavy, thrashing sound. Beating of wings? "I can't believe that Vince would leave all these windows open." Scarlet lost all fear as she walked across the grand room toward the large windows on the far wall. Someone had left them open and the long white sheers blew like sails at high sea, whipping savagely across the room with each gust of air. Wings, indeed. She laughed at herself for letting her fears get the better of her. I’ve been thinking about vampires too much. She reached the first window and started to pull the sash shut but stopped after only moving it inches in its decaying wooden track. An icy chill ran over her skin, causing her to tremble. Outside she could see the heavy leaves of the palm trees dancing in the wind, producing a mellow shuffling noise, cancan dancers kicking their legs through layers of stiff crinolines. Gusts of wind rushed through the trees and then died down momentarily, letting the tall foliage take a rest from movement. The scent of freshly cut grass drifted in with each breeze that floated through the house. But there was another distinct smell, a fragrance that reminded her of… spice? Up and over her head, the curtains blew straight out from the rods, and then as the wind died they gently floated back down to the windows to rest until the next rush of air. As they did, the ghostly white folds nestled against her body. Startled, she turned on her feet and became entangled in the material. Scarlet, come to me. She froze, the curtains entwined about her bare legs, and looked up. Nothing but silence. Illuminated by the moonlight, the freshly scrubbed marble floor was a frozen lake of sparkling ice. The room was still and empty, but she had heard something. She was not mistaken this time. Someone had spoken to her. And the voice sounded… familiar. With a frantic twist and twirl of her body she was free of the clinging white material. Scarlet cautiously backed away from the curtains, no longer concerned with closing the windows.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 70 of 296

Scarlet. A disembodied tone echoed softly down the red-carpeted stairs, floating on air, unattached to anything; a mystical chant that permeated her mind and gently coaxed her closer. She slowly turned and looked up the stairs. The curtains billowed like great white sails from the second story windows, flashing intermittently in the dim moonlight. But she couldn't make out the top steps, which were cloaked in darkness. The voice spoke her name again. She was unable to move, her limbs stiff and straight. She dared not venture farther until she could see who was calling to her. And then she did see. Her chest heated as her heart pumped loudly, pushing against her ribcage. Her fingers stiffened into claws and she tried to bring them to her chest to calm the beating, but they wouldn't straighten out. The toe of a black boot descended the first step that was visible in the moonlight, and another followed. Slowly these feet stepped down, revealing slim legs tightly clothed in black. The stranger sat down, resting his elbows upon his knees, and his finely manicured hands dangled casually between his legs. Between the fingers of these mysterious hands was a single white rose set upon a long slender stem. He leaned forward and the moonlight shone across his face. "Sebastian!" It was only a whisper, but he smiled as Scarlet spoke his name. His dark eyes sparkled from beneath a veil of thick black hair which he flipped over his shoulder. The silver cross around his neck caught the moonlight and flashed, a beacon in the darkness, and a reminder that all was not what she thought. He stared down at her, silently speaking with his velvet eyes. Her lips parted, but she couldn't speak, all she could do was stand and look up at him. She wanted to scream. But at the same time, she wanted to run to him. A mysterious curiosity filled her veins. The power he radiated over her was immeasurable at this moment, and she lost all fear. But why was he here? He stood and walked down the steps, a black diamond sparkling in the moonlight. Scarlet sighed as he approached her, and immediately she recognized the scent of exotic spice that followed him everywhere. "Sebastian, what are you doing here?" "I told you I'd see you later, and here we are," he said, twirling the plush rose between his fingers.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 71 of 296

"How did you know I'd be here? I didn't even plan to come here, I…" He reached out to press his fingers to her lips before she could go on. His fingers were slightly cool but warmed quickly against her skin as he spoke. "I called to you and you came." The curtains whipped wildly behind her as if trying to warn her against something, but Scarlet didn't listen. Of course she hadn't been hearing things. It was him. But how was he able to … Sebastian moved closer until their faces were but inches apart and he begat the passion in her, his eyes never wavering from hers. "You really are a… a…" She stumbled over the word that sat on the tip of her tongue. The word that had been haunting her for days. She felt that if she said it, then she would have to really believe it, and she wasn't ready, not yet. Am I? she wondered. Could she give herself to a… His arm encircled her waist, pulling her close to him, while his other hand brought the dewy rose to her mouth. He feathered it over her lips and she parted them slightly to feel the satin petals on the inside of her lips. Scarlet lowered her eyes, looking up through thick black lashes, silently waiting for him to finish her sentence. He knew what she was waiting for and she would wait patiently until he spoke. "A vampire," he said finally, as he ran the rose over his own lips and eyed her for reaction. So there it was, he'd answered her question. Scarlet ran her hands over her arms and looked about the room. She was treading on uncharted ground. "Oh God, I really shouldn't be here." This isn't happening, she thought. This is just a dream. I'll wake up soon, I hope. "Scarlet, you belong here." He spoke softly, his French accent more pronounced when he whispered. "You belong with me." He held out the rose, which she took, and pressed his cool hands against both of her cheeks. "Don't you see? I love you. I need so badly to be with you… always." She twirled the rose between her fingers and thumbed the point of the single thorn, her mind spinning. No man had ever made her feel like this before. So absolutely powerless, unable to control her own animal needs. "Oww," she whispered, and looked down. The thorn had torn the skin on the outer side of her left thumb. Dumbly, she stared at the red liquid oozing slowly to the surface, but was shocked to her senses when Sebastian touched her. He slid his hand over hers, turning her palm up. Numb with fear, she watched him, not sure that she wanted him to do what she knew he would, but at the same time, too curious to stop him.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 72 of 296

He trailed his forefinger along the center of her palm, cupping her fingers in his. She let him raise her hand to his lips, his eyes holding hers, and didn't look down until he kissed the opened wound. He touched his lips to her blood, pressing lightly on the open flesh. He looked up, his tongue flicking over her skin, and she swallowed the lump in her throat upon seeing her blood glistening on his lips. Sebastian DelaCourte. Musician. Vampire. An exotic creature that mystified her into submission with his bewitching stare. He fed on the blood of others and was tasting hers right now. He licked his lips and smiled but wouldn't release her when she tried to pull her hand back. "Do I frighten you?" he asked, his lips hovering inches from her hand. "Ye… ah… I don't know."Did he frighten her? Was it fear that she was feeling right now? Or desire. "No. But… it's… so… the feelings you create in me… I can't explain it, Sebastian. I don't know if I'm doing the right thing." He nodded, seeming to sense her uncertainty, but then pulled her hand to his mouth. His hot tongue glazed slowly over her thumb, cleaning her flesh, and then, with a simple kiss to the very spot he had just fed on, he dropped her hand and pulled her close. "I want to make love to you, Scarlet." His words echoed through her body, teasing her senses to heightened arousal. God, yes, she wanted him to make love to her. No! Stop it, Scarlet! Her conscience wrestled to be heard. What are you getting yourself into? He's a vampire! Her mind listened, but her heart didn't. "I want you, too, Sebastian. But…" She wasn't sure how to put it. How did one make love to a vampire without dying? "… I'm afraid." He touched her lips again. She could feel the blood pulsing through his skin, hot and urgent. "You have nothing to fear from me, ma chérie. I will never harm you. I promise." So charming. So believable. Why on earth was this man…this vampire … so handsome and irresistible? Why not ugly and monstrous and easy to run from? He seemed so sincere and genuine. She touched his face. His cheek was smooth and cool as she spread her fingers across it, his lips hot and silken. He kissed her fingers and took them into both of his hands, kissing them softly,

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 73 of 296

running the tip of his tongue across her palms. Scarlet felt a shudder of desire and wanted him as much as he made her believe he wanted her. "Do you trust me, chérie? " he asked, still holding her fingers to his mouth. Trust him? Of course she didn't. But those weren't the words that came out of her mouth. "Yes." She touched the black silk over his heart, causing his chest to rise to meet her fingers. "I trust you." That was all he needed to hear. Sebastian's kiss was primal and urgent. He devoured her tender lips in a tremendous release of pent-up passion. And this time she had no desire to resist. Matching his fierce movements, she answered his pleading mouth with all her soul. Time stopped, leaving the two endlessly entwined in the darkened room that was lighted only by the moonlight and the intense chemistry that bound their souls together. His delicious low whisper invaded her frenzied mind. "If you truly do trust me, then come." Taking his hand, Scarlet followed as he led her up the stairs. At the top, he stopped and took her into his arms, ravishing her neck with wet kisses. Her inhibitions were weakening, yet she tensed and held her breath as he preyed slowly over her beating jugular. She had no idea just how much the scent of her blood intoxicated Sebastian as his mouth sought out the pulse of her life. "Are you going to—" She stopped, unable to finish her sentence, for he was wreaking such blissful havoc over her body. With a sigh, she dismissed her worries. If he was going to bite her, then so be it. He had told her that he wouldn't harm her, and it was just too hard not to believe him right now. She wanted him so desperately. There was no turning back. He lifted her from the floor and she dropped the rose at his feet as they left the wind-swept hall and entered Vince's bedroom. He laid her down on the thick velvet spread and then lit a candle that stood in a shiny silver holder on the table near the bed. Breathless and exhilarated at the same time, Scarlet sat up on her elbows. Sebastian stood silently over the candle, beckoning the wick to take light. The flames sent long shadows from his eyes up over his lids, and for a second she felt afraid. But the fear simmered to desire as her skin tingled wickedly awaiting his touch. He was to be her dark lover. The wild child she'd dreamed of meeting. And she was ready to give herself to him. In body… and in blood, if that was what he wanted. "What's going to happen?" she asked, running a tense hand across the goose bumps on her neck. "I don't want to…"To die.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 74 of 296

Gently, he tipped her chin up and he spoke as if he had read her mind. "You're not going to die, Scarlet. That is the last thing that I would ever want to happen to you." He spoke very calmly, as always. "I am a vampire. I drink the blood of mortals to survive. Trust me when I tell you that in all my existence, I've never… killed. I need so little from each person that it's never missed, I promise you." Why had he hesitated on the word killed? She looked past him toward the door. No, she didn't really want to leave. "So that means that you're going to… bite me?" With a quiet laugh Sebastian cradled her in his arms, lowering her across the bed. "First, I want to make love to you. I want to unlock the secrets that your body keeps, and dive into your soul. And if you allow it, I will drink from you. It is an unmeasured pleasure that I hope you won't deprive me of. I yearn for no one else but you, Scarlet. After we have made love, trust me when I say that my heart shall be true only to you." The fever began as Sebastian caressed her body, kissing her fingers, her shoulders, the outside of her thighs, until slowly he had freed her body of the restraints of her dress. His fingers were gentle and smooth, mapping out her sensual spots with ease. He quickly gained familiarity with her entire body while her hands played curiously over his chest, releasing a moan of satisfaction from his lips. He seemed so normal as her fingers explored his straight lines and hard curves and sweaty slopes. She wasn't sure what she had expected to find underneath the elegant clothes. Wings? Horns? No, he was all man. "You are the gods' mead." His hands roamed freely over her body, commanding full attention from every pore, stimulating a deep passion within her. "Such wicked desires you unleash in me." He pushed his fingertips through her feathery hair, pressing them lightly against her scalp. And then he pulled them out, spreading her silky mane up and across his face like a dark veil, breathing in every inch of her, enjoying everything that he touched. At the same time, Scarlet felt his long hair dance across her naked breasts like thousands of tiny fairy feet pirouetting across her skin. With a quick flip of his hand, he tossed the damp shiny tresses over his shoulder and hovered inches above her, drinking in her curvaceous body. Her breasts quivered and rose in anticipation of his masterful mouth as he hovered excruciatingly close to them, yet never touching, until, seeming to read her mind again, he showered them with kisses that fell gently on her skin like delicate snowflakes melting upon the spring-warm ground. "Oh, Sebastian," she whispered his name breathlessly. "I love the way you say my name. It sounds like a sensuous prayer, coming from your lips. It makes me éperdu d'amour." His words were spoken in hot breaths and Scarlet pulled him back

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 75 of 296

down to her lips, not wanting him to ever lose contact with her again. He pressed his mouth over hers and teased her tongue with his. Madly in love. Yes, that was an accurate description of the way she felt right now as Sebastian took command of her body. He sucked and nibbled her bottom lip, then began his trek downward. Slowly his tongue journeyed down her stomach until he came upon her moist delicate garden that ached for his attention. Pausing just inches from her body, Sebastian looked into her eyes, awaiting her command. "Please," she whispered. Her head pressed deeply into the feather pillow as she felt his tongue venture inside, and swiftly he brought her to a pulsating climax. Her body arched with a rush of adrenaline and the heat rose from her skin as her fingers quivered like her insides. The dream of a dark knight was finally a reality. She Whispered his name, Sebastian, her sweet decadent lover, and arched her back as intense waves of blissful fury spread through her veins. She reached out and caught his hair in her fingers and pulled him up. Their bodies locked together and moved rhythmically to the silent music of their hearts. And then, he was within her, moving in and out, feeding upon her soul. Together they gave and took of each other until the moon reached its peak in the sky. Soul mates. A cry of satisfaction escaped her lips and Sebastian shuddered over her sweating body as they reached their xanadu together. She had no fear of him now as she gazed into his obsidian eyes, small dots of white hunger sparkling in their centers. He could do as he pleased. Nothing mattered to her anymore, as long as she was in her lover's arms. Already, Sebastian could feel the pleasant pain in his gums as his canines slipped down from their hiding spots. Leaning close to Scarlet's sweat-glistening body, he nudged the dripping strands of her hair away from her neck and gazed hungrily down at her pumping vein as he continued to thrust his love into her. His tongue grazed across his teeth and he let the small amount of blood trickle down his throat. She seemed eager to accept him now. No matter what he should ask of her. He whispered urgently, "I need you now, Scarlet." "Yes," she gasped. "Please." And then, without so much as a second thought, Sebastian introduced his reality to her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 76 of 296

Scarlet's eyes flashed wide open and her body convulsed and went stiff with the first painful intrusion of his vampire teeth. He held her tightly; one arm wrapped securely around her waist, and his other hand resting firmly upon the hardened tip of her breast which he continued to control with his fingertips. Within seconds, her blood started to flow from the small punctures on her neck, and involuntarily she relaxed, feeling her body go numb with pleasure as Sebastian sucked ravenously at her neck. Her mouth opened to release a surprised gasp of pleasure, and his fine hair fell across her lips. She sucked at the silken strands, delighting in the pain that was quickly becoming a frantic rush of unadulterated passion. She felt on the verge of another powerful climax. It pulled inside her moist limbs, flowering into a shaking tumult of bliss. Sebastian fed greedily upon her, his eyes closed in fierce determination. When the point of fulfillment had come, and his body swelled with unfathomable ecstasy, he shuddered as the swoon rode through his body. Scarlet looked up to see her lover locked in a pose of satisfaction, his teeth still piercing her neck. She felt no pain, only joy. His mouth worked rhythmically on her neck. He should have stopped, allowing her to drift into dreamsleep, only to awaken with no memory of his bite. But he didn't. Already her body lay limply across the rumpled sheets. She was drained and unable to move, her mind beginning to blur. His cross, which lay on her chest, rose and fell minutely as her breathing slowed. But the sucking on her neck continued to produce intense pleasure, so she made no attempt to stop him. Not that she could have. Rising up on his knees, Sebastian brought her fragile limbs up, gently resting her head across the crook of his arm, while he maintained his vise-like grip on her neck. As he'd planned, he continued to drain her of her life's blood. Death's bony white hands closed around Scarlet's soul. Her hands fell limply to her sides and onto the bloodstained satin sheets below. Her lips quivered against Sebastian's chest as they released a weak plea for mercy. It was hard to make the words audible, her tongue was so thick and heavy. "Stop… Sebastian…" She tried to pull her hand up from the bed but felt an immeasurable amount of resistance. "You promised…" You promised. His concentration broken, he released his death grip from her neck and looked down at his handiwork, ashamed as always of the havoc he wrought on a woman's delicate

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 77 of 296

skin. Scarlet's neck was swollen and bruised, and the blood spilled out of the gaping wounds and into the tight threading of the sheets where it quickly spread into a large stain. Her eyelids fluttered as she struggled desperately to hold them open long enough to see what was happening. Sebastian hung over her, a darkened blur of flesh and blood, his mouth open and panting, his lips bloody and his daggers dripping with more of her blood. His eyes were sparkling black voids. Wild. She felt so weak. The orgasmic bliss had slipped away and now her head was buzzing. A loud panic reverberated in her mind. Something must be wrong, she thought. I need help. She heard his voice, deep and soft, drift through her mind like an erotic dream. We are soul mates. "Soul mates," he repeated. "If you choose, we can spend the rest of eternity together. It's up to you." He kissed her neck, licking her wound, which sent a ghastly chill down her arms, raising thousands of tiny shiver bumps. "I can do it. I can transform you into a vampire, like me." What?! Scarlet's eyes flew open. "No," she said loudly, thankful that it came out with such force. Yet that simple word left her panting for breath as her head spun dizzily back against his arm. "Yes, you must let me." He was insistent. "There's no going back, ma chérie. If I don't transform you now… you'll die." "No, you promised," she protested weakly. You’ll die. He said that I wouldn't die. What has he done? Unable to stay open, her eyes closed and a thin trail of blood began to seep from between her already bluing lips. "You must help me," Sebastian continued. "I can't do this unless you help." He brushed his hair off her ashen face, knowing that it would only be a short time before he lost the race and death would take over his lover's body. Her lips mouthed a silent plea for mercy. She didn't want to become a vampire. But she didn't want to die. Her mind was balancing on a fine line between reality and a phantasm of death. No more bliss. Sebastian leaned back and reached into the drawer of Vince's dresser. His fingers scraped across a sharpened bowie knife and he plucked it out. He had placed it there earlier, knowing that he would need it. Carefully, he folded her slackened fingers around the handle and turned it so the blade was directed toward him. Scarlet could feel him manipulating her fingers and, obeying the command of his actions, tried to maintain her grasp of the unknown object. Steel flashed in the flickering candlelight as he brought the blade to his own neck and held her fingers tightly around it. "You must drink from me or you will die. Listen to me, Scarlet! My blood will renew your life and give you immortality."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 78 of 296

Immortality! She couldn't believe what she was hearing. But it was hard, so hard, to concentrate. Desperately, she resisted his pleas, trying to pull her hand from his firm grasp while her head lolled from side to side, making it impossible to control her actions. Death was inches away, and, as she was unable to budge it from his steel grip, the knife remained firmly pressed against his pumping vein. Sebastian pulled her hand swiftly across his neck, cringing as the blade lacerated his flesh. "Scarlet, listen to me. You must do this. I don't want you to die. I love you." He touched her cold cheek. "Drink from me now and I will be your faithful lover and friend throughout eternity. I will be your protector and master. Please!" He could feel the skin tightening around the gash on his neck. If he didn't act quickly the wound would be totally closed up within minutes. Shifting his weight back against the headboard, he brought her limp body with him. He lifted her head to his neck and pushed her parted lips against the opened wound. "A l'immortalité," he said aloud, and then repeated the words in his head. To immortality. Hot liquid seeped into Scarlet's mouth and rolled down her throat. It burned, but instantly quenched her dying spirit. At first the taste was sickening and repulsive and she gagged in an attempt to prevent it from sliding down her throat. But then the taste changed. She felt her body awaken to the brilliant red potion that entered her system. She wanted more. With Sebastian supporting her, she dragged her deadened hand slowly up to rest upon his shoulder, and started to suck at the knife wound. The blood traveled in a rush of heat from her mouth to her weakened limbs. With each taste of Sebastian's sweet blood, her limbs slowly reanimated. She pushed her hands over his head, tangling them within his hair. With a force of renewed passion, she pulled her naked body close to mesh tightly against his and fed hungrily upon her vampire lover, taking his soul with her. Eager to satisfy the newly forming life above him, Sebastian lay back and let her nurse upon his neck, gently caressing her hair. "That's right, chérie, take all you need." Her incessant sucking and the rapid movement of the blood through his veins sent waves of cool passion streaking through his body, and he let her take complete control of him as her fingernails dug deeply into his shoulders. She was his blood child now. His lover. His soul mate. Forever. She was warm again, warm with the blood of her new master. And she continued to silently feed upon him as if it was an inborn instinct and this was what she should be doing.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 79 of 296

Then suddenly, Scarlet's head whipped violently back and the stillness of the room was shattered as her scream rang out in the night. Intense pain pinched mercilessly at her entire body. She clenched her teeth, looking over Sebastian's satisfied face. Her mouth was painted in crimson red, the color slowly running from her lips and down her chin. Her body contorted and she doubled over, plunging her head down onto his chest, shaking violently against the savage beast that was tearing at her insides. "Sebastian!" The words gurgled from her mouth. "Help me! What's happening?" He remembered the pain. Her mortal soul was leaving her body. He harnessed her writhing figure in his arms and struggled to comfort her as she tossed her head about. After numerous attempts he was able to pin her beneath his body and rest his full weight upon her. Shackling her hands tightly to the bed, he watched as she battled against the loss of her mortal soul. "Chérie." Bringing his head down to the crevice of her shoulder, he steadied her twisting head with his own as he whispered, trying to reassure her. "It won't last long. Your soul is leaving your body. My soul has already entered and it's building a new life." "No! Make it stop, Sebastian!" But, true to his words, Scarlet's body slowed its frantic shaking as the last fragments of her mortal soul were released into purgatory. A quake of tears poured from her eyes, streaming through the bloodstains around her mouth, washing them clean. "It's over. You'll feel no more pain." He wiped the pink tears from her face with a corner of the sheet. "You are now a vampire, like me." He gently ran his fingers over the wound on her neck and then kissed it, tasting her blood. "You need to rest now. I'll be here for you when you wake tomorrow." Scarlet grabbed his wrist as he moved from the bed. "Don't leave me. Please." "I won't leave you." He kissed her face over and over, making sure every inch of it received attention. "But you must rest now. Tomorrow I will explain all you need to know." He ran his finger across her lips and they parted to feel his warmth. Scarlet watched as he bit into his lower lip and let the sweet liquid drip into her mouth. She swallowed, closed her eyes, and drifted quickly into a deep catatonic sleep. Outside, the moon slipped out from behind misty clouds. It was full and round. Miles away, Francesco jerked his teeth from Matthias's neck and looked out the window toward the moon. He felt the new life, and he knew. "Noooo!"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 80 of 296

Sebastian had beaten him. Again.

Chapter Eleven Decades of dust billowed around Matthias's face as he hit the hard stone floor under the wrath of Francesco's hand. Still in a swoon, he scraped across the rubble and curled up next to the wall, pulling his legs to his stomach and watching through bleary eyes as his master paced the floor dressed only in faded satin breeches and dingy white knee socks that had developed runs decades ago. "He's done it, Matthias! That bastard has gone and changed her into a vampire!" Circling the stale air with an invisible saber, Francesco approached Matthias with a quick stab and then resumed pacing. "Now what shall I do?" He stopped at the foot of the bed, rubbing his palm into the rounded bedpost as if to grind his enemy's face into dust. "This certainly does add a new twist to our little scenario, doesn't it?" With a drunken smile, Matthias nodded, while Francesco tapped madly on the wooden post trying to discern his next move. His hopes of leading the unknowing Scarlet to his lair had been dashed. She would know better now. She would know immediately that he was a vampire. Forgetting his anger for the moment, Francesco turned and looked at the boy. The silly imbecile crouched naked in the dust, still in a swoon. The boy was almost wasted. His ribs poked through the thin layer of pasty skin, and his hair was beginning to fall out in clumps. Each time it took longer for him to come to after Francesco had drunk his blood. He would die soon. Perhaps this was good. "You shall be a hard one to replace, my love," the master whispered. Francesco's shoulders drooped and he sat on the edge of the bed, tearing the tired blue-striped cotton further from its age-old seams. He felt the envy. Sebastian had a partner now. And not just a woman. No, now she was a vampire. And it was so different between two vampires than between a vampire and a mortal woman. The love, that was, and the sex. He knew that, although only from hearsay. He himself had never encountered a female vampire in all his early years of wandering the French countryside. Francesco twisted his hands together. He would take Sebastian's love from him, vampire or not. If he got to her soon enough she would be weak, unaware of the fantastic powers that would germinate within her body. In most fledgling vampires, they did take a while to mature. And if he got to her soon, then perhaps… he would make her his slave. His lovely vampire slave. Francesco pondered the fate of one so beautiful. No, death would be much sweeter.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 81 of 296

It was going to be hard. Perhaps, though, he could use the other man, the one who was also interested in her. Yes… this other man may be useful in obtaining Sebastian's new blood child. Rays of brilliant colors sifted through the prismatic window, shifting from spot to spot on the far wall in a mystical kaleidoscope of images. Slowly Scarlet realized that her eyes were actually looking at the dancing wall before her and the colors were not just a vision in her sleeping mind. Her tongue was swollen and sore as she rolled it around her dry mouth. She needed water, something wet and liquid to dissipate the cotton mouth. The wall flashed madly like a Disney cartoon. One large shape in particular was a deep aquamarine blue and it hovered before her eyes, a tempting lake to quench her thirst. She strained to look away from this image but her muscles were slack, her body lifeless—except for her eyes, which darted across the room surveying its contents. This was Vince's room! It all came back to her as she closed her eyes tight and remembered. "What have I done?" she said half aloud. Feeling as though she'd just completed a triathlon, Scarlet slowly pulled the sheets up to her shoulders. She ran her hand along the slippery maroon silk and felt a stiff dryness under her palm. Reality slashed through her as she pulled the sheet up before her eyes and saw the large brown stains of dried blood. The vile stench sickened her. She felt around her body, discovering many more patches of the crusted liquid. With all her strength, she pushed from the bed and rolled to her side, far away from the dreadful stains, and stared in horror at what lay before her. The dryness in her throat choked her. Backing to the edge of the bed, Scarlet sucked at the insides of her mouth, swallowing the saliva to quench her thirst and dispel the imminent sickness. Blood was everywhere! Absentmindedly, she reached for her neck while staring incredulously at the stained sheets. It was sore, but smooth to the touch, except for two small raised bumps, like goose bumps, she thought. And then she remembered the painful pleasure she'd endured last night. Her mind scrambled for answers. What has happened? What did I do? She felt at her chest, her arms and legs. Everything was the same. I’m not dead. "I'm still alive," she said in quiet disbelief. "How is that possible after what he did?" Her head began to spin as she realized what had happened last night. She had let Sebastian make love to her. No, she had wanted him to. And she had known, as he laid her across the bed, that he was going to bite her. But… Sebastian had transformed her into a vampire!

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 82 of 296

But she didn’t feel any different. Looking down over her body she could see no changes that would verify her transformation from human to monster. Her flesh was still firm and had good color, not pasty white like a corpse. Cautiously, she ran her finger over the bottoms of her upper teeth. There were no fangs or sharp points. She was still the same person, at least physically. Of course, what had she expected to feel? Scarlet glanced over the side of the bed. Her dress, which had melted off under Sebastian's exquisite touch, lay in a heap on the new throw rug that Vince had proudly purchased just days ago. She realized that she didn't have time to worry about what had become of her. All she knew was that she had to get out of there. Vince and Gary could show up at any time. Soreness in her muscles prevented her from moving quickly. Pressing her palm into the bed, she tried to lever herself up into a sitting position, but it was as if she was drugged, there was too much resistance. She gave up and her head hit the stained pillowcase. She resolved to wait it out until she could sit upright without feeling so drained. But the silence only fueled the wheels in her mind as she struggled for answers. What has happened to me? If it weren't for the bloodstains on the sheets, she'd have thought it all a dream. But no, this was real. Sebastian's words came back to her. Drink from me now and I will be your faithful lover and friend throughout eternity. Eternity! "I really am a vampire," she mouthed incredulously. Oh God, what have I done? The door crept open and Sebastian slipped quietly across the floor, wearing his usual charming smile. What was it that she'd wanted so badly? A wild child? Well, here he was, wild and inhuman. When Sebastian smiled, the corners of his mouth curved up just slightly, his lips full and red. Blood red, she thought. And he did appear a little devilish. Was I created by the devil? Her heart quickened its pace, beating mercilessly within her chest. She laid her hand over her breast in an attempt to quiet the pounding within, not daring to take her eyes off Sebastian. A deadly vision of wicked desire. Was he an approaching demon or a fallen angel who had lost his way to heaven? He leaned over her and took her hand, squeezing it gently, so as not to cause any undue pain to her already sore muscles. "Good morning, chérie. How do you feel?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 83 of 296

He's acting as if nothing has happened! She felt the fury threatening to unleash. How can he do that? And how do I feel? I don't know, you tell me. How are you supposed to feel after being changed into a vampire against your will? Scarlet closed her eyes and turned away from him, hoping that he'd just go away, never touch her again. She thought about pulling her fingers away from his, but it seemed it would take monumental energy, so she merely sighed and sank back further into the pillow. Sebastian stroked her hair and gently pulled it from her face where it stuck in places on her cheek with dried sweat and blood. "Don't be upset with me, Scarlet. I had to do it. You would have died." He had to do it? No! "You should have stopped before it even began to happen," she hissed at him, still not turning to look into his eyes. "You told me you would." "I know," he said quietly. "I did not tell the truth." Scarlet ripped her fingers from his hand and Sebastian stepped back, seemingly surprised. "You lied?" She struggled to prop herself up and finally settled back against her elbows. "You bastard! How could you do this to me? You kept on saying trust me!" She stared at him, her eyes fiery arrows aimed for his heart. The outburst had taken most of her energy, and now she panted heavily. "Scarlet, you don't understand. I did this for both of us." He put his hands on her shoulders, but she pushed him away again. Her strength was little at best, but he moved back as she touched him. "Understand?" She pulled the sheets around her breasts and sat up against the headboard, uncovering the stains on the bed. "You've turned me into a vampire. I did not ask for this! I believe in God and heaven, and love and death, and the President, and…" The tears came quickly and she realized she wasn't sure exactly what she wanted to say. He leaned over her, offering to wipe the tears away, but she pushed his hand from her face. "No! I would never have asked for this… this…condition … in all my life. It was extremely selfish of you to do this to me." She stared at Sebastian, sensing his regret. His expression changed to dismay as he looked at her, waiting, as if she had more to say. The room began to swirl, the sparkling chandelier a kaleidoscope, while the stains on the bed twirled in her head like a carousel. Vince's chandelier, and Vince's bed, and his room. "I want to leave. We have to get out of here now!" she demanded. "What if Vince and Gary come?" "No, Scarlet, you can't, not until—" "Don't touch me! I hate you, Sebastian. You lied to me."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 84 of 296

She swung her feet over the side of the bed opposite from him and wrapped the stained sheets around her body, preparing to walk out of there if it killed her. Maybe I'm already dead. "Scarlet, you have to rest just a while longer. You don't understand everything that has happened to you." He ran around to her side of the bed just in time to catch her as she tripped over a mass of stained sheets. She tumbled into his arms, pushing and kicking to free herself, but Sebastian clutched her tightly. "Let go of me!" she yelled as she kicked into the air and her fingers slashed through his hair. "You selfish bastard!" Her words injured him, and he dropped his arms to his sides, letting her shuffle across the floor on hands and shrouded knees. She leaned against the bed, pushing her back into the iron frame and staring at him. "That's right," she admonished, no longer afraid, only angry. "You're selfish. You wanted me for yourself like a small child hoards a precious toy. So you took me, not caring what I would think." The tears were uncontrollable this time. "And look what you've done! You've turned me into a vampire! How can you say you did this for both of us? You did this only to please yourself, Sebastian DelaCourte!" He winced. "But I love you, chérie." "Oh! Just quit with the chérie bit!" She was seething and began to choke on her tears but she quickly wiped them away and felt her voice regain its strength. "Love me! You wouldn't know love if it bit you on the neck!" She growled at him, her new animal nature already emerging, but was abruptly stopped as her body convulsed and a ripple of pain shook her limbs. Her head jerked back against the mattress and she hunched into a ball on the floor in a futile attempt to quench the intensity of the pain. It was like the pain she'd endured as her soul had left her body, but this was a more hollow feeling. A starving child bellowing for food. She looked up at Sebastian. He had moved closer and his hand was extended to offer help, but she defied him to even dare touch her. She would bite his hand if he got any closer, she thought. Yes, that would teach him. The animal urges came so quickly. "You're going to need more blood. That's why you're in pain right now. Trust me, Scarlet, you must do as I say or you will only suffer more." She righted herself on the floor, glaring through long lashes at him, hating his pretty face and his calm, rational demeanor. But with the next piercing ripple of pain it was clear that she would need his help. "Don't ever say that you love me again." She pulled the sheet from her legs and stretched them out on the floor before her, pushing her toes into the hardwood.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 85 of 296

"All right," Sebastian said. "For now, I promise you I won't. But will you let me help you? I don't like to see you suffer. There's no need for it." Controlling the pain was becoming more of a challenge. It felt as if her blood was bubbling inside her veins. A peculiar feeling, not all so painful as she concentrated on it more intensely, more like an effervescing and wild tingling beneath her skin. "What… kind of help… do I need?" He went on all fours, a panther stalking its prey. But to Scarlet's relief, he didn't touch her. "You need more blood. Just once more this morning and you will be so much stronger. Then you can leave." He looked away. "If you wish." Yes, she did wish to leave. But drink more blood? No, she couldn't bring herself to do that. Could she? Although remembering what she'd done last night disgusted her, the way she'd shamelessly drunk the blood from Sebastian's neck like a vicious animal, she remembered feeling strangely… at ease… at the time. She sighed deeply, mulling over his suggestion of drinking more blood. So this is how it must be? To survive I must become an animal. A blood-drinking demon. Sebastian stretched a leg out beside her and his arm brushed hers. The cool silk of his sleeve sent a shiver down her arm, and she felt a shock of desire. She jerked her head to the side, determined to fight the feelings that had gotten her into this situation in the first place. Again the pain arched her back. It was enough to make her decide to cooperate, if only to get away from him as soon as humanly possible. Human or monster. What was she now? "Am I still human?" she whimpered, not turning to look at him. "Yes," he answered gently. "You are a human being, born and created by God. But now immortality has entered your life. You are not dead, Scarlet, but you're something more than human now." He looked to the ceiling with her and thought of his own life, sighing heavily, and only then did he lay a hand on top of hers. "Don't be afraid. I'll be here for you." She wasn't hearing him now. The pain was still there and her stomach ached. "I'm very hungry," she said, sniffing away a few tears. Finally she brought herself to look at Sebastian, although she wouldn't look into his eyes. It was too hard to keep a rational mind when she did, so she concentrated on the fine black stubble that had appeared on his upper lip. "I think I'm hungry. I don't know exactly what it is I feel." "It's the blood hunger. Don't be afraid, Scarlet. I know this is going to be hard for you. Acceptance will come soon enough. But for now you must trust me." Trust? Is that what comes about after you secretly conspire to make an innocent human being into a blood-sucking vampire? She wanted to express her anger by screaming loudly at him, but she could only sigh with despair and nod at his suggestions. Her body was weakening by the second, and she wanted to get out of Vince's house before they were discovered. The idea of

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 86 of 296

Gary seeing her in this situation was—well, it was unthinkable. But first she had to get away from Sebastian. He stood and walked around to the other side of the bed. She could hear a metallic scraping on the floor and he came back to her and knelt down again, holding the bloodstained knife in his hands. It gleamed and flashed. "Trust me," he whispered. "Shall I drive you to her house, master?" Francesco picked at the red thread hanging from one of the loose metal buttons on his coat. "No, we've got other things to take care of first, Matthias." I just hope you can hold out long enough to help me, he thought with a glance toward the boy. The lad was becoming more of a zombie each day; his movements were listless and his eyes fixed in a drunken gaze. All commands were obeyed immediately and so mechanically. Francesco sighed. Poor child. "I need you to take me to one of the stores so I can get some clothing. I must blend in with the rest of the people. And I want to search out the blond man you told me about. From there I'll know better what the future holds for Sebastian DelaCourte." "Yes, master." The boy bowed to the ground, and, using the bed to pull himself back up, he hustled to get Francesco's coat from the window ledge and help him pull it on. "You'll need money to purchase clothing, master." "Oh, yes, I imagine I will." Francesco thought of the gold pieces tucked within the black satin lining of his coffin. "First we shall go to a bank. I'm sure I'll have more than enough to make myself a respectable member of this horrendous society." The shower began to run as Sebastian pulled the sheets off Vince's bed and bunched them into a pile. He would dispose of them, leaving no evidence of his evil doings. In the closet he found a fresh set of sheets which he pulled out and spread out over the mattress. Last night had been well planned, but he'd never expected Scarlet to react so negatively toward him. At least one good thing had come of it. He could already feel the new power swelling within his muscles. Creating blood children increased a vampire's strength tenfold. This would certainly help in his imminent battle against Francesco. But it was hard to appreciate his new-found strength with Scarlet acting so coldly. Why wouldn't his blood child grant him the unconditional love that he had expected? He sighed and smoothed the sheets out across the king-size bed. He would give her time. After all, he had an eternity. And so did she. Scarlet toweled off and combed through her hair. She had been disgusted when she'd seen the dried blood running off in brown pools from her hair into the shower. Yet, at the same time,

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 87 of 296

she was amazed at her nonchalance toward drinking Sebastian's blood. It already seemed quite natural to her. And what about Sebastian? Her feelings were running the gamut. Cringing and running from this monster was her first thought, but she also had the intense need to wrap her arms tightly around him and renew their passion for each other. He was an exquisite lover. But did she want all the complications that came with being his lover? Of course, it was already too late, wasn't it? She'd already fallen victim to a major complication of his love for her. Vampirism. She pulled her wrinkled silk dress over her body, hooked her fingers under her high-heels, and started for the stairs, surprised to see fresh sheets as she passed the bed. I wonder where he got those? She looked around at the empty dressers and bare freshly painted walls. Vince hadn't moved in yet. Still wondering, she went downstairs. "So," she said as she walked into the kitchen cautiously, avoiding a patch of sun puddled on the floor. "Do I have to stay away from crosses, holy water and the sun?" Sebastian laughed. "You've definitely seen too many movies." He pulled the curtains to the edges of the kitchen window, allowing the hot morning sun to come in full force. He stood before it, basking in its warmth, as Scarlet sat down at the table. "Au soleil. Does it look like you have to stay out of the sun?" "I guess not." She was surprised, but her earlier suspicions had been proved. "Don't worry," he added, "it took me over a century to discover the truth, myself. Much of what you know about vampires, or at least what you think you know about vampires, is myth. Crosses, fire, and garlic necklaces make for exciting movies, but in reality, we are more human than monster." Scarlet leaned back against the chair, crossing her arms in front of her. The clock was ticking, and she knew that Vince and Gary had planned to come over here today, but she wanted to hear more. "First of all, as you've seen, the sun will not harm you. You won't melt or burn or whatever else you've seen in the movies. Prolonged exposure will give you a nasty burn much sooner than a mortal and our eyes are more susceptible to strain when exposed to direct sunlight, but you'll adjust. A pair of sunglasses will solve that problem." "What else… oh yes. You'll no longer need to eat food of any sort to maintain your body. You'll need liquids, but solid food is a mere luxury. So your grocery bill will go down." "But you eat. You did the night I came to your house." "Yes, I do occasionally, for appearances sake. And of course I'll always have cravings for that delicious concoction called Jell-o. I love it."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 88 of 296

She couldn't help but laugh. Sebastian's passions were as eclectic as his lifestyle. "Though I do wonder about the garlic thing," he said thoughtfully. "That is one substance that I cannot bear to be around. Whether it's just the horrendous smell or if it does have some vampire bearing, I'm not sure. But I can't stand to be around someone who has garlic on their breath." "So, I guess that means no more pizza, huh?" "I've never tasted it, myself." "You've never had—" Scarlet stopped. What a bummer. To have never tasted pizza. "Don't worry about crosses, either." He plucked out the silver cross hanging from around his neck and flashed it in the sunlight. Scarlet swallowed hard, remembering how the thin silver metal had trailed over her naked body last night, following his mouth as it moved slowly across her skin. "From the limited knowledge I have, vampires are not created by the devil. You were made from my blood, Scarlet." He paused and tipped her chin up so she was looking directly at him. "I created you from my soul. And my soul was once mortal." "But what about my soul? Isn't that what makes me… me?" She was trying to understand, though it didn't seem to make sense. "With your soul inside me, wouldn't I be more like… you?" "The soul is an entity, Scarlet. It exists inside of you and becomes your spiritual self. Your own individual personality is what makes you who you are and that is something that can never be replaced. It can change, of course, over time, as almost every person grows and matures, but the exchange of our souls won't have a major effect on you." "Hmm." She fingered a black wrinkle in the material on her leg and thought for a while. Sebastian's soul was inside her now but her personality would make it her own. He had created her and supposedly the devil had nothing to do with it. But weren't vampires of the devil, wicked and evil and cursed by all God-fearing citizens? "How do I know you're not the devil incarnate?" she asked. To her surprise, this made him snicker. "L'homme n'est ni ange ni bête." She didn't have the patience for his French today. "Meaning?" "Man is neither an angel nor a beast. I am not the devil, though it may seem that way to you right now, and the devil did not rise out of the ground to create me. I don't even have proof that a devil exists. I've never met him, or been called upon to do his bidding. We are human beings, Scarlet. We did not die and rise from the grave to become the living dead. We are flesh and blood. The only difference between you and the man next door is that you now have to drink the blood of others to survive." "That's quite a difference."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 89 of 296

"Yes, but are you understanding me? You are not evil." "How do you know? Have you taken a vow? Are you schooled in vampire history 101?" "Scarlet, I've lived many years and though I've encountered few other vampires along the way, I've learned enough to know that what I say is true." Not created by the devil, she thought. Humph. God would never create such beasts. And he cursed the drinking of blood in the Bible. But she thought about it for a while, putting her hands on the table and trailing her finger through a slash of sunlight. Holding it there in the hot light felt good and her flesh did not start to sizzle and melt off as she'd seen happen in so many vampire movies. God had created the men and women that became murderers and rapists. It was a possibility, she thought. It occurred to her now that Sebastian may have walked the earth for quite some time. He looked her age but perhaps the vampire myth about eternal life was true. "Just how old are you, Sebastian?" "I was born in 1750, and I was changed into a vampire in 1769, right after my nineteenth birthday." "Well, time has certainly been most kind to you." She was amazed that he'd been alive for two and a half centuries. How could one possibly fathom living that long? "A vampire's aging process is nearly brought to a halt. Different kinds of vampires have longer life spans, such as the ones who are born vampires, but the created ones, like you and I, generally live about a thousand years. I've barely noticed a change in my physical appearance over all these years, except that I've grown physically stronger and mentally I've expanded my horizons. Your depth and capacity for learning will astound you, Scarlet." "You've much to look forward to in your new life of wonder and learning. An eternity of new experiences awaits you. And I'll be there to enjoy it with you." He leaned across the table, his gaze making her squirm. "Oh, Scarlet, you can't imagine how happy I am. Finally, after all these years of loneliness, I've someone to share my life with." His words didn't even enter her mind. She was still stuck on the word eternity. The idea of being around to witness and take part in the future and all it offered did excite her. But eternity was forever. "When will I die? Or can I die? I mean… you know, a stake through the heart or something?" Sebastian laughed and took her hand into his. "A thick stake would cause your heart to burst and would kill you. But you've nothing to worry about regarding anything less than that. Don't ask me how it works, but it's a miracle I've been witness to."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 90 of 296

"You have?" "Yes. I was shot once. Years ago, during a gang shooting. It was in the 1920s, outside a speakeasy I frequented. I was shot by a misdirected bullet. I was just an innocent bystander. It went through right here." He pulled his shirt aside, exposing the taut muscles of his left shoulder. There were no scars, no marks of any kind. Only the tight hot flesh that taunted her seductively. "And it came out on the other side. Within minutes of being shot, I could feel this intense, for lack of a better word, healing sensation. My flesh closed up and healed right before my eyes. Just like my neck." He rubbed the smooth circle of flesh where the knife had slashed through less than an hour ago to provide Scarlet with her morning nourishment. "Yours will too, eventually," he said as she fingered her own neck. "Though you'll have a bruise for a few more hours, I'm sure." He spoke with great enthusiasm now. "Vampires are the supreme immortal, unable to be killed or stopped in any way, shape, or form. I feel that time is our only master." "Well, who would try to kill us?" Scarlet asked curiously. She was quite sure that no one actually believed that vampires existed. "Perhaps a wild-eyed grave digger whose mind has been filled with evil vampire tales." He hesitated as the image of Francesco's angry sneer entered his thoughts. "Don't worry, ma chérie, things are going to be just fine. And don't worry about going home today," he said. "You're the same person who came to me last night." Came to me last night. I did come, she thought. He didn't drag me here against my will and force me to stay. This is all my fault. "I don't know. I really don't feel very different, but what about Gary and Vince?" She thought of Gary's volatile anger the night she had run home from Sebastian's, and the worried look he'd given her when she'd told him that she wasn't sure how she felt about Sebastian. "Am I going to want to drink their blood? What's to keep me from attacking Gary? I love him, I don't want to hurt him." "Scarlet." He put his arm around her and looked directly into her shimmering emerald eyes. "You will only need blood a few days a month. It's sort of a moonlight thing. I know, I know, that sounds stupid after I've told you not to believe anything that you've seen in the movies, but—" "So every time there's a full moon I'll have to bite someone and drink their blood?" "Yes, that's about the way it works. But until you've matured a little as a vampire you'll need to drink more often, about once a week. You'll know when you need it; you've already had the hunger pangs."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 91 of 296

She felt at her stomach, and sucked in, feeling her ribs push against her fingers. "Like this morning?" "Exactly. That was the blood hunger. And it's not as if you'll need a donor as soon as the hunger strikes. You'll have a chance to search someone out, and if you're around Gary you'll be thankful for that." "A donor?" "That's what I call the people I drink from," he smiled shyly. "It sounds a lot better than victim. Besides, a person would only be a victim if I killed them. And that is something that you must never do." He pointed a finger at her to reiterate his words. "Don't worry, I won't." She said this, although she wasn't sure that she knew the difference herself between taking a small amount of blood and actually draining a person dry. She asked, "Have you ever killed, Sebastian?" But of course, he had told her that he hadn't. Now he hung his head over the table, clasping his hands before his forehead, and she knew he had lied. He was very quiet and when he looked up she could see a tear shimmering in the corner of his eye. He spoke solemnly. "Yes, but it was when I was first created. I had no idea how or when to stop. But I've never done it since." He sighed deeply and went on. "You must never kill, Scarlet, because if you do your soul will suffer a bitter desolation." She looked at him wide-eyed. He had lied to her again. He had killed. But somehow she wasn't as angry with him. He was so sincere and truly distraught at his actions and as she listened she watched his hands shake as he held them over the table. "When you take someone's life, you also take their soul into your own body. For days the nightmares of that soul will haunt you until finally it dies inside of you. Sort of a danse macabre." Sebastian brushed through his hair with his fingers and gazed at the bright sunlight painted across the tabletop. "Trust me, Scarlet, it's not something you want to live through." "So, you mean anyone I drink from can become a vampire?" "No, there's more to it than that. Last night I drank the blood from your body, draining you to the point where your heart was just ready to burst. If it had, you would have died, but I knew when that was about to happen. A heart slows to a virtual halt as the blood is drained, but it speeds to an incredible pace just before exploding. And then, to complete the process, you in turn had to drink from me and take vampire blood into your system. As simple as that." His casual explanation of exploding hearts and drinking blood made Scarlet cringe, and a cool shiver tickled her spine.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 92 of 296

He stood up and walked around to the other side of the table, seeming to be content to examine the square tiles beneath his feet. Scarlet kept thinking about the soul of another person dying within him. How tragic. Yet a just punishment for the animal who saw fit to take its victim's life. But there was such remorse and pain in his eyes. She prayed she would be able to control her own actions. "It's almost noon," he said. It was time to leave before Gary or Vince discovered them. But there was one more question. "Why did you choose me, Sebastian?" He resumed his usual charm. "Because, from the first day I met you at your party, I knew. There was something that drew me to you. We are soul mates, Scarlet. Call it destiny. Fate." "I don't believe in fate." "I do," Sebastian answered quickly. "Fine." She looked away, and again the dying souls screamed in her ear. "To each his own." The silence was nerve-wracking until Sebastian finally cleared his throat and started slowly to explain. "Well, you wouldn't believe this, but you do remind me of a woman I once knew." Scarlet eyed her new master suspiciously. "The resemblance you have to her is incredible." So that was his game. "The only reason you're attracted to me is because I look like one of your old lovers?" Her tone regained the violent edge she'd possessed earlier. "No, that's not true." Sebastian looked annoyed at her statement and realized that he hadn't put things clearly. "Besides, she wasn't just an 'old lover.' She was the woman who created me." Now this interested Scarlet. "A woman created you?" "I knew her for only a short time. Right after she transformed me, she disappeared. I haven't seen her since." "Nice lady. And you loved her?" she asked with a touch of grinding sarcasm. "Yes, I did," he said, and then shook his head as if trying to erase her image from his memory. "But that doesn't matter anymore. I love you now, and there shall never be another." Scarlet held up her hand. "I told you not to say that to me. I don't want to hear that word, at least not from you."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 93 of 296

"As you would say… to each his own." The sarcasm slipped from his voice. "I will try to restrain myself but I can't promise that I won't let it slip once in a while, because that is how I truly feel about you, Scarlet. I will love you for eternity." "Eternity is a very long time," she said bluntly. Sebastian cupped his hands around her face and spoke with all his heart. "Time will never wither my feelings for you. I promise. I will love you forever, ma chérie." She twisted her head out of his hands and stared at the tiles below her feet, feeling his breath upon her face. She doubted his words. Why should he be telling her the truth now when he so selfishly plotted to take her mortal life last night? And he'd lied about killing someone. She could never trust him. But why did he have such a magnetic pull at her heart? "Perhaps we should leave now." He dug through the pocket in his leather jacket and pulled out his sunglasses. "Here, take these. I'll be okay." She accepted them. "Yes, I think we should go. You're sure you won't need these?" He nodded. "Fine, then good-bye." She stepped around him and started for the door. "I'll know if you need me," he called as she slammed the door. Sebastian rushed to the window and watched as her car backed out of the driveway, his fingertips flattening against the glass. "Adieu, ma chérie." Things would change, he thought. She would learn to love him. He'd see to it that she would.

Chapter Twelve Scarlet decided to sneak through the back door. Although Gary's car was gone, she didn't want to take the chance of running into him. The beach house was silent as she hurried up the stairs and sought refuge in her room. Closing the door behind her, she leaned against it, letting out a huge sigh. Tossing Sebastian's sunglasses on the vanity, she stared at the bumpy white ceiling, thinking about what had happened last night and this morning. In total awe, was the only way to describe how she had felt as Sebastian explained things to her. How he had become a vampire. How she had to protect her eyes from the sun and wouldn't have to worry about eating ever again. And the blood hunger. And how he had been created over two centuries ago. Why would that woman have left so quickly after transforming him into a vampire? Where was she now?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 94 of 296

Sebastian's face appeared in her mind. Eyes of liquid coal and infectious charm. So handsome and still so young after all these years. When would his end come? And when would she cease to exist? Or was that something that would never happen? How Sebastian must have struggled through the years watching all those he knew grow old and die while he remained. Such a beautiful man, capable of such tender and passionate feelings. Memories of the love he'd shared with her last night made her entire body tingle and she squeezed herself tightly. But he had been so cruel to her before. Their first disastrous date would never be erased from her mind. The bruises from his attack had healed, but she would always remember. "I will never love you, Sebastian," she said aloud. Then, silently, she wondered if maybe she already did. Sebastian sat on the porch steps twirling a thick blade of grass between his fingers. He couldn't believe what he had done. He had been so cruel. Too cruel for one who was trying to win the love of another. Guilt gnawed at his heart like a cutworm on a rose leaf. He wished he had the ability to turn back time. This was not the way to gain her trust. His conscience whispered loudly, You’re not regretting what you've done, are you? Yes, a little, Sebastian thought. He wished it had been different, that Scarlet had come to him and asked for immortality. That she had known what was going to happen to her. No. I don't regret it. But he knew that it would be some time before she could begin to trust him. And there was Francesco to worry about now. Sebastian had been unable to sense his presence since creating Scarlet and gaining new strength. But that only proved that the man was hiding, waiting, and probably plotting his revenge. Back and forth the mop repeatedly made its mark across the marble floor dirtied with years of neglect. Scarlet had offered to help Gary and Vince with final cleaning duty after seeing that neither of them intended to actually clean. Yesterday they had just started hauling in couches and chairs and plopped them down right in the middle of all the dust and dirt. So she decided to step in. Sloshing her mop around in the brown water, Scarlet paused to stretch her back, feeling her muscles groan at the self-imposed pain. The repetition and silence were therapy, providing an escape from her manic thoughts. Arriving before them this morning, she made a quick run through the mansion to be sure that Sebastian had removed all signs of their encounter two days ago. He had, and it really made her suspicious as to just how well planned his whole scheme had been. She was sure that Vince hadn't had an extra set of sheets. It was infuriating to think of Sebastian carefully planning what he was going to do to her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 95 of 296

Vince walked through the front door, crowbar in hand, and tiptoed delicately over the freshly washed floor. His long gangly legs and scrawny arms made him look like a marionette on strings and Scarlet smiled as he came closer. "Need any help?" Flipping a few stray curls from her face, she declined, knowing that even though his intentions were good, he would only hinder her. "I'm almost finished." She surveyed the acreage of marble floor that stretched to the kitchen. "Looks pretty good, huh?" "Yes, I'm impressed. I never realized how dirty the floor was until there was a clean section to compare it to." He bent down to observe his reflection in the shiny gray marble. "I really appreciate the help you've given us, Scarlet." He laughed, a deep-throated chuckle. "Can you see Gary or me pushing a mop or cleaning windows?" "I was just thinking the same thing. If I hadn't come when I did, I don't think you would ever have been able to determine the actual color of this floor." Vince tapped her lightly on the shoulder with the crowbar. "It definitely helps to have a woman's touch." "What's this for?" "Oh, we're going to try and pry the vault open, but I don't know if this will help. The door is iron or something, very heavy. My aunt told me that it's a crypt. I guess the entire family is supposed to be buried in there." He grimaced. "Kind of creepy, huh?" "So why do you want to get into it? Sounds kind of gross to me." "Curiosity." He smiled. "Boys will be boys, you know. We can't seem to keep our little fingers out of trouble. I won't be satisfied until all nooks and crannies are thoroughly explored." Vince tossed the crowbar onto his shoulder and headed toward the vault, whistling as he did. Scarlet couldn't help but laugh at his jaunty gait. Then she stopped, realizing that her chances with him had probably been spoiled. Since her transformation she had barely felt different, besides not eating. But how would mortals treat her now? Would they know? If a mortal man kissed her, would the blood lust prompt her to bite him? She went back to work in order to keep from thinking of either Sebastian or Vince. The front door was getting closer and soon she'd be finished. But not unless she got more clean water. Propping the heavy oak door ajar with her foot, Scarlet picked up the mop bucket and was about to fling its contents out over the lawn when she stopped suddenly. "Sebastian!"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 96 of 296

He sat facing the street, his elbows resting on the top step. Tight black biker shorts stopped mid-thigh, and an oversized jersey with the number seven on it hung loosely from his shoulders. She'd never seen him so casually dressed, and at that moment he struck her as being wonderfully human. "You're not going to dump that on me, are you?" Scarlet looked down into the murky water and considered it. "No." She peeked in to be sure that Gary or Vince had not come around the corner and then closed the door as she stepped out. "What are you doing here? If Gary sees you he'll have a fit!" "Don't worry, this is just a quick visit. I was on my way home from the studio and I knew you were here, so I decided to stop by." He knew I was here. She didn't know whether she liked the fact that he could now sense where she was and find her in an instant if he wanted. She sat next to him. It felt good to stretch her legs out and relax after being hunched over a mop for most of the morning. Sebastian entwined his fingers through hers. "Beautiful day, isn't it?" She looked down at her hand clasped in his. He angered her with his casual attitude toward her. Would he never get the hint? She pulled her hand from his, and clutched her knees close to her body, rocking back and forth. "I'd like to spend some time with you tonight." He stretched his legs down the steps. He wants to spend time with me. Where was the apology? He certainly owed her one. "And why should I give you that pleasure?" She stopped rocking, thinking maybe she should be more careful with her words. She didn't want to aggravate him. "I'm sorry, but I planned on spending the evening with Gary. He's moving out of my place today, so this is the last chance I'll get to see him." "You only live a few miles away. You'll see him all the time," Sebastian said. "Besides, I have a feeling you're not going to be in a family mood tonight." Once again he boldly took her fingers in his hand, taking sinister delight when she cringed slightly as he played on each one with the tip of his index finger. "Why would you say that?" "It's been two days, and you haven't had a mortal donor yet. I'm quite sure the blood hunger will make its presence known tonight."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 97 of 296

She looked at him, so casually perched upon the steps playing with her hand as if nothing at all was strange with his life. As if he'd never bitten her neck and changed her life forever. "Did you forget that you are not the same as your beloved brother anymore? You must make some changes in your life— one being that your body's needs come first and foremost." "Are you sure that it will happen tonight? What if it doesn't?" "Do you want to take that chance? If the hunger should come, are you going to want to jeopardize Gary's life by being around him tonight?" Scarlet thought about it. She had no intention of ever telling Gary about this. And she certainly did not want to bite into her own brother's neck. "Besides, I have something very special I'd like to show you tonight." "What?" "It's a surprise." He brought her fingers to his mouth, sucking slowly at the tips of each one, his eyes fixed magnetically to hers. "Trust me." Her fingertips were screaming with delight. His lips pressed gently upon her skin making it hard to refuse him anything. He seemed content to always touch her, bringing her pleasure at all times. "All right," she said with a sigh. "Once again curiosity is going to kill the cat." "A cat has nine lives." "Yes, and this one has lost more than one lately." "But it doesn't matter, because now the cat is immortal." He spread out her hand and kissed her palm, sending a delicious wave of cool shivers up her arm. "So that means that you have an infinite number of lives," he said as he stood up and brushed fine grains of sand from his legs. "I'll pick you up around nine. Will you be here?" "No." She didn't want Gary to know about this little adventure. "I'll be at home." It would be best for her to keep her relationship with Sebastian a secret for the time being. "Then I'll see you tonight." He walked to his car parked around the street hidden from view by shrubbery. "Fine," she said to herself as she watched him disappear around the corner. Why drive? she thought, as his car pulled away. Can’t he fly like a bat? Heck I wonder if I can. Scarlet tiptoed into the grand room and found the two guys relaxing on the couch with beers propped on their stomachs. The vault was not open.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 98 of 296

"I see you're getting a lot done. What happened to the little boy's curiosity?" She leaned in front of Vince, teasing him, "Did the big bad vault get the better of you?" Gary slugged down his beer and sank deeper into the tattered relic they'd purchased at the Salvation Army. It was decorated with gaudy yellow flowers against a forest green background and had a few holes where the foam padding had popped out. "That door is not gonna budge. Maybe a stick of dynamite would do the trick." He looked at Vince, who raised his eyebrows as if he was really considering the idea. Vince crushed his can on the floor, then got up and headed for the kitchen. "I'm gonna look in the phone book. They must have some kind of vault openers or demolition crew in there." Scarlet laughed and sat down next to Gary. "He really wants to get that thing open." "Yeah, but he's got my curiosity piqued with all his talk about family bones and treasure." "Treasure! He never told me about any treasure." "Oops." Gary put his hand to his mouth and squeezed his eyes shut. "Why didn't he tell me about this treasure?" "Because he knows better. Never let a woman know about a buried treasure 'cause she'll try to wheedle her way in on the situation." He laughed and put his arm around her shoulders. The beer was having its effect on his brain and a drunken smile crept onto his face. "You guys are going treasure hunting and you didn't even trust me to tell me about it! Some brother you are." "We were going to tell you, but we're not even sure if there is such a thing. It's just an old story Vince's aunt used to tell him. It's doubtful that there's anything of value in there, unless the coffins are plated in gold." He laughed a silly laugh and popped the top on another beer. Scarlet felt a cold finger tickle her spine. She wondered if Sebastian slept in a coffin. "Well, I don't need to be a part of your silly boy's games anyway." She pretended to pout over her exclusion from their plan. "Really, treasure hunting." Vince came back just in time to catch the last bit of their conversation. "Oh man, did you tell her?" Gary grinned lopsidedly and held his can before his face in a feeble attempt to hide his guilt. "She forced it out of me." "Don't worry, Vince, your fortune is safe from me."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 99 of 296

Vince sat down next to the two of them, sinking deeply into the understuffed end of the couch until his knees were as high as his shoulders. "It's not that. I just didn't want you thinking I was crazy for believing such a story." He was so sweet, she thought. Why hadn't she gotten involved with him before Sebastian had a chance with her? "I don't think you're crazy, Vince." She stood and picked up the crowbar from the coffee table. "In fact, I really hope you find what you're looking for." She examined the severe curve in the middle of the firm iron bar. "But it looks like you're going to need something a little stronger to get that door open." "No problem," he said. "I found a place that can come over and open it for us tomorrow."

Chapter Thirteen Sebastian drove quickly and had Scarlet on the edge of her seat with apprehension. The loose gravel threw the car back and forth across the narrow road, and more than once she was sure that he was going to lose control and drive into the ditch, but he never did. When he'd called, she tried to think of an excuse to back out on their 'date,' but the urgency in his voice had prompted her to give in. And now she was sitting next to him, dressed warmly in jeans and a sweater upon his request, wondering where the heck he was taking her. It was eleven o'clock and she had that gut feeling that she was making another mistake. But how much worse could things get? There wasn't much more that Sebastian could do to her that would really matter anyway. He pulled over next to a long iron gate that twisted around for acres into the night. Scarlet was unable to tell exactly where they were because they had driven into a huge cloud of fog and she could only see about five feet past the hood of the car. Wherever they were, she didn't like it. A cold chill slipped under the cuffs of her jeans as she stepped out onto the soggy ground. The soil was saturated with all the rain they had seen in the past days, and the grass squished beneath her shoes. She rubbed against her nubby cotton sweater to bring some heat to her skin and sniffed the air. It was clean and fresh, like summer rain, but there was an unmistakable sour note that she couldn't quite discern, like mildew, or rot. Looking around, she could make out the outlines of barren trees whose branches sprang out of the fog like wicked fingers of death. Why didn't they have leaves? It was the middle of summer but somehow everything around her seemed dead and decaying, from the stubbly browning grass beneath her feet to the black paint peeling on the gate. "Where are we, Sebastian?" "I come here when I need to think." He walked around to the passenger side of the car. He looked so sexy tonight. His hair gleamed like black diamonds, and as usual, he was dressed head to toe in black. And for some reason his cologne even smelled more enticing.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 100 of 296

Looking away from his tempting figure, Scarlet was startled by the stone gargoyles that sat on either side of the gate. They were as big as a short man, and ugly, with thick stone tongues hanging out of grotesquely curved mouths, and wing spans as wide as her arms'. "What did you bring me here for anyway? I'm freezing." "I wanted to show you a few things, teach you about yourself, and explain some of the powers you possess." "Did we have to come all the way out here?" She continued to shiver and dance around, her feet making suction noises in the grass, while Sebastian seemed comfortable with the cool weather. "This is a long way out. What's so special about this place?" "I'll show you. But first, lesson number one." He took her hands from her shoulders and held them out to her sides. "You shouldn't be cold. A vampire can adjust his body temperature to match the environment. If you concentrate, you can do the same." "You mean you're not cold?" she chattered. "No. Just relax and concentrate. Tell your body to lower its temperature, and envision in your mind that it's happening, and it will." "That sounds too easy." "Try it." It seemed like nonsense to her, but she'd give it a try. It wasn't as if she had someplace better to be, although she wished she did. Scarlet stood still, closing her eyes, and imagined her blood cooling itself so it was a few degrees less than normal. Immediately, she felt her body stop shaking, and a warmth spread through her torso and radiated out to her extremities. After about a minute of thinking of warmth and relaxation, Scarlet opened her eyes to see Sebastian smiling at her. "Pretty easy, huh?" "Yes! I feel fine now. I'm not cold at all." "Let's go, then." They walked to the gate, and as they neared it the fog caressed the spaces between the bars, floating through the cold iron and billowing in thick clouds so she could barely see her feet. She fingered the gargoyle's head and shuddered at the wings on his back. Anything monstrous inevitably reminded her of vampires and of her own situation. Sebastian lifted the rusted lock and the thick chain that wrapped around the gate clattered dully. "Do you want to open this?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 101 of 296

"Me? Do you have a key?" He laughed softly and placed a hand on her shoulder. "You don't need a key, Scarlet. You're a vampire. You now have the strength of about ten men. And big men at that." This was hard to believe. But after thinking on it for a quick second, she realized that she hadn't done anything lately that needed any strength, so she had no idea if it was true. There was only one way to find out. "I'll try." She braced her feet against the spongy ground, preparing for a struggle. With her tongue sticking out of the corner of her mouth, she placed her hand on the cold rusty metal and turned. To her surprise, it moved easily, and the lock snapped with a crunch under her fingers. It was so easy, like twisting the top off a pop can. The chain slipped down and clanked against the bars and Sebastian pulled it out from the gate, tossing it to the ground while Scarlet stood staring in disbelief at the old lock in her hand. "I can't believe it." "Your strength will come in handy," he said, leading her through the gate. She could make out a large stone building just ahead of them, though the fog hung on the ground like steam rising from hell. They weaved back and forth, since the path Sebastian was taking was cluttered with large stone blocks every so often. He moved swiftly, and she did her best to dodge the obstacles on the ground as they neared the building, but she slipped and tumbled over one of them and immediately realized what he had been swerving around. Frantically, she pushed up from the wet grass and grabbed for Sebastian so he would slow down. Her nails nearly tore his shirt as she clutched him for dear life. "Sebastian, this is a graveyard! What are we doing here?" "I want you to see the inside of the mausoleum." He pointed ahead to the stone building. Placing a warm hand on hers, he was able to pry her manic grasp from the back of his arm and put his arm around her waist. "Why? This is so gross. I want to leave now!" She couldn't believe how casual he was about being here around all these dead people. The only time she had ever been to a graveyard was for her parents' funeral. Even then, Gary had carried her back to the car before she collapsed from the pure horror of being in these surroundings. There was something about dead bodies beneath her feet that did not sit well with her. She started to shiver again and Sebastian hugged her close, his eyes catching the moonlight as he spoke. "This is where I stayed when I first came to America, over a hundred years ago. I just wanted to show you my origins." He smoothed his hand along the side of her face. "You are my blood child, so my history is now yours, too."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 102 of 296

"Couldn't you have done this at home?" she said, nervously eyeing the tombstones jutting out of the stale ground. "Don't be afraid. I'm here and I won't let anything happen to you. Besides, the only things out here are a bunch of bones and coffins. No ghosts… I think." He thinks? "This is all just lovely, you taking me here to this big stone place, but…" "It's a mausoleum." "Whatever. But what about your real past? Where you were born, what you did as a child before you became a vampire? That's what I want to know more about." The thick stone door of the mausoleum groaned and cracked open under Sebastian's strength. He pushed it back against the outside wall and entered with the aid of the moonlight to guide his steps. Seeing that he wasn't going to answer her, Scarlet followed closely. Inside, the moon shone in through two iron-barred windows and spread across the entire floor of the medium-sized building. Through the hazy moonlight, she could make out one large stone coffin resting in the center of the room. All around her the walls were lined with drawers the same size as those on her dressers at home. What they were filled with she didn't want to imagine. "Did you hear me, Sebastian?" "Huh? Yes, I'll tell you about that part of my life later." He looked back at the coffin. "But right now let's just do this, okay?" He rubbed his hands together and eagerly approached the stone sarcophagus, blowing the dust from the cover to reveal intricate designs carved into the top. Two cherubs danced over the cold gray stone cover, twirling and twined within arcs of delicate vines and roses. He fingered the roses. "See here, wild roses. It's always been a belief that if you place wild roses over a vampire's coffin, he won't be able to leave. He'll be trapped within his own sanctuary." "Not true, huh?" Scarlet grimaced and swallowed. All this vampire lore and myth was making her anxious. But he motioned her closer and she forgot her fears as she examined the work. It must have taken a long time to carve, she thought. "This is your coffin?" she asked with new wonderment. "Yes. Well… sort of." He walked around to the opposite side and fingered the curves of the intricately carved vines. "It belonged to a relative. Before it was transferred to America, I sort of

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 103 of 296

traded places with the body inside. It was my only way to get over here, you see. Or at least, at the time it was the simplest method of travel. I would have had difficulty explaining to the authorities why the age on my passport was so old and I still looked so young." She was repulsed at his gall. "You took a dead body out of here? And then laid in it yourself?" "Yes." "Oh, that's crude." He chuckled softly, his attention still on the stone sepulchèr. "Do you want me to get you one?" "Sebastian! Don't even say things like that. The idea of lying in a coffin while still breathing is… is…" She backed away from the coffin and grabbed her stomach. She was going to be sick if she didn't get out of there. "Yuck!" Scarlet turned and dashed out of the building. She waited a few feet away, not willing to go any farther on her own. The tombstones jutted out of the fog in front of her and behind her was the stone building with Sebastian still inside. She couldn't decide which was worse—dead bodies or a vampire and his coffin. The wind howled again and the trees scraped against the mausoleum, and even though she could see now where the sound was coming from, the fog and the tombstones made her skin crawl. "Sebastian!" she yelled back into the building. "What?" The voice came from behind her and Scarlet spun around to see Sebastian standing between her and the graves. "How did you get there? You were just in there." He put his hands on her shoulders and held her firmly. "Don't get so excited, Scarlet. Just relax. I never imagined you'd be so nervous in a graveyard." "I want to leave right now. I don't understand why you needed to bring me here and show me this. It only proves that your origins, as you call them, are dead people, tombstones, and ghosts. Death and misery, that's all this is!" "I didn't bring you out here to argue with you." He was clearly irritated as he ground his jaws sharply together. "Leave if you like, but I thought this would give us a chance to learn more about each other. I want so much for you to understand me, not for you to just write me off as some sort of monster." Scarlet sighed. "Sebastian, I don't know." "I wanted to show you some of the powers you have. It will make things easier for you. Will you at least let me explain a few more things before we leave?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 104 of 296

She walked past him and the fog whispered across her face. Beyond her stood rows of tombstones hidden in the mist, and then his car. She didn't want to walk back by herself, but she didn't really see his point in bringing her here either. Shrugging, she gave in. "Then show me!" "Come here and I will." She turned to Sebastian, but he wasn't there. A thick cloud of white mist hovered in front of her and she saw only the opening to the mausoleum where he'd stood. She had heard him as plain as day, his voice was so close. "Where are you?" She scanned the ground and the air before her, and saw only grayness and white mist. "I'm up here, chérie." His voice was coming from somewhere in front of her, only higher up. The fog was thickening but she looked up above the low mist. Sebastian was standing on top of the mausoleum, his hair blowing freely in the wind. He beckoned her to come but she only shook her head and stepped back to judge the distance. "How did you get up there?" He knelt and looked down at her, smiling his delicious smile. "I jumped." "So this is another one of your vampire tricks?" "Yes, and yours too. Take a running leap. You can do it with no problem." He always exhibited so much confidence in her. It was easy for him to say; he was already up there. She looked at the one-story structure before her. About ten feet, she thought. "I can't do this, Sebastian." "Why not? You're no different from me now." He stood and put a finger to his chin. "Except perhaps that you are a woman, and everyone knows that women are not as strong as men." He looked down his nose to see if he'd sparked a little anger. Sure enough, he had. Scarlet paced away from the building, hands in fists at her sides. I'll show him, she thought. She turned and faced the stone mausoleum. Fine, just run and jump, she told herself. Her feet quickened their pace and she ran toward the building. When there was but a few feet between her and the wall, she pushed from the soggy ground, soaring through the mist until her feet touched the flat stone roof and she stood next to Sebastian.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 105 of 296

She looked over the edge to the ground. "I did it!" In her elation she threw her arms around Sebastian and gave him a great squeeze. "And you didn't trust me," he said. Realizing that her arms were still around his neck, Scarlet pulled away quickly. "Well, that was fun. What's next?" "Let's go over here." He walked to the edge of the roof, where he sat Indian style and motioned for her to sit facing him. "Now what?" she said. He pulled up his sleeve and held out his left hand, turning it up so his wrist was exposed to the cool night air. "Take my pulse." "What?" "Just put your hand over my wrist." He pulled her hand from her lap and placed it on his wrist so her fingers rested on top of his thick blue vein. He felt very warm and she could feel the blood beating below his skin, slow and steady. What was he up to? "Do you feel it?" "Your pulse? Yes, it's normal. Don't worry, you're not going to die," she joked. "No, I mean, can you feel the beat? It's slow, yet not quite in time with your own pulse. Your heart is beating a little faster." She looked at him. He was so serious, so sexy under the bright moonlight. She could almost have kissed him if she wasn't so confused at that moment. "Yeah, so?" "Come here." He put his hands on her knees and turned her body so she was facing away from him. Then he pulled her close, so they sat spoon style, his legs out to her sides. She was reluctant to be directed by him, but found it nearly impossible to resist, and she sank back against his chest, relishing his strong embrace. The heat from his body seeped through her sweater and cuddled her skin. He pressed his legs close to hers and reached around for her hand. "Now what are you doing?" Looking over her shoulder, he placed her fingers on his neck, right over the thick jugular vein that pounded out his life's rhythm. His hand held hers firmly and he laid his head aside of hers so their cheeks touched. The fine coolness of Sebastian's sleek hair floating across her cheek

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 106 of 296

made her shiver then he moved to let their skin touch, and she could feel his breath blowing gently over her face. Scarlet closed her eyes and blocked out the night and the eerie graveyard noises, concentrating on Sebastian's gentle breathing and the slow sure pulse that beat against the tips of her fingers. The slow steady rhythm of someone who was confident and strong. Soon, she was hypnotized by the rhythms of his heart, and realized that her own heart was beating in time with his. Every time his vein bulged and pounded against her hand, her heart expanded and beat against her chest. They were in synch, their hearts beating as one. "I feel it," she whispered. He embraced her, bringing her body snug against his chest. She felt so safe. A part of him. His words echoed in her mind. Trust me. Yes, I can, she thought. She tilted her head toward him and Sebastian closed his mouth over hers in a long deep kiss that started a fire within her. His lips were firm and hot and they melted any coolness she had left for him. She ran her fingers through his hair, pulling him close so that his chest pressed tightly against hers and she could feel him burning for her. "Our hearts beat as one when we are together, chérie," he whispered into her mouth. "We are one. And we shall always be one, a jamais." "Ow." With a wince, Scarlet pulled away. Fierce networks of pain riffled through her upper jaw, like the dentist was going at her without Novocain. "Chérie, it's all right. Relax. Your teeth are coming in. Feel." He took her hand and placed her finger on the tip of what was once a smoothly rounded canine tooth. Flinching at the sheer sharpness, Scarlet carefully reached up with her tongue, feeling first along the sides of the elongated teeth that had, of their own will, descended into her mouth. The tips were pin-sharp and the warmth of her own blood came to the tip of her tongue. "It really is happening, isn't it?" "You can will them up if you wish." "How? I didn't even know they were going to come down." "It must have been my kiss," he said with a sly grin. "When you're ready to feed, it will be automatic, and when you're finished you've only to will them back up, much the way you adjusted your body temperature."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 107 of 296

Still holding her jaw agape for fear of slashing her lips to shreds, Scarlet looked to Sebastian as he nodded for her to try. Closing her eyes, she imagined the pearly spikes in her mouth to be rising and slipping deep into the folds of her gums. She swore she could feel the smooth white instruments glide upward and then finally come to rest. "You see!" Opening her eyes, and with a flick of her tongue across her teeth, Scarlet realized that she had done it. "Oh, this is so weird. I don't know if I can deal with this." "You have forever to learn to deal with it, Scarlet." There was that word again. Forever. It never failed to slash like a knife through any conversation they had. She spread her arms out, breaking Sebastian's grasp, and pushed away, turning and resting on her knees before him. There was so much she didn't want to hear, yet so much she was curious about. "Is there any truth to the myth about dead people rising from their coffins to do their master's bidding? You know, the living dead?" "Now where did that come from?" Sebastian asked in surprise. "Well, we are sitting here in a graveyard. My God, what am I supposed to think? I just want to know if it's true." "Scarlet, weren't you listening when I explained everything to you? I told you we are not the living dead. You and I are alive." "So, it's not true. Good." She sat back and blew out a breath of relief. But Sebastian's strange silence bothered her. "That is good, isn't it?" He seemed as though he wanted not to say anything, that if he didn't speak the subject would be dropped. But she implored him. "There are some vampires who deal with that sort of stuff?" He waved a hand through the air as if to dismiss the subject. "What?" "Scarlet, it's nothing that you have to worry about. You'll never come in contact with those sorts of vampires. They keep to themselves and live in rotting graveyards and still believe in the old fallacies about our kind." "But—" "Just don't worry, Scarlet. I'll always be there to protect you."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 108 of 296

He spoke as if he would be around forever. Around her forever. It seemed that he was very confident that she would choose to do the same. "I'd like to go now. I've had enough of this." "Now what's wrong?" Sebastian stood up and looked down at her with an evil sneer. How quickly his emotions changed! "Why is it that I always seem to say the wrong thing around you? Look at me!" He bent over in front of her, forcing her to meet his eyes. "I am flesh and blood. I am a man, not a monster. Will you never accept that I love you?" He spun around and paced to the other side of the roof. Scarlet didn't know what to say. It seemed as though there was still so much he wasn't telling her. She sighed and turned back to the edge of the roof, pulling her knees up to her chin, and stared at the shiny silver moon that was framed between two bare-limbed trees across the field. From where she sat she could hear Sebastian going on about something and she listened quietly. He stood at the edge of the roof just over the door and spoke into the wind, releasing his demons to the dead below. "I am being punished, is that it? I've walked this earth for over two hundred years as a vampire. A monster in the eyes of Man and a monster to the woman that I love!" He smirked and kicked at the edge of the mausoleum, sending dried twigs to the ground. "I was born into this world a bastard and I've been punished for it every day that I have breathed the air of the Earth. "What do you want from me?" He looked up to the sky and then down and across the ground, over the tombstones that marked the graves of the dead. "Is it so wrong for me to want someone to love me?" "No, it's not." Scarlet felt compelled to speak, and her voice brought him back to earth and halfway across the roof. "But it is wrong to force someone to love you." She turned and looked up at him. He was a lost child, searching for something that he'd never received and he only wanted her to give it to him. Why was it so hard for her to love him? He crossed the roof and stood beside her. "I'm sorry." He sighed deeply. "I'll take you home now." He waited, but she didn't move. She was still staring at the brilliant white circle in the sky. "No." Her voice was quiet but sure. "I want to stay." For what seemed like hours, Sebastian stood silent and unmoving. She could feel his dark eyes looking down upon her, but she remained, her eyes cast over the gray-purple sky before her. She couldn't leave just yet. Not like this. Maybe there was something she could say, something to ease his pain. Finally, she took his hand and pulled him down beside her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 109 of 296

"I'm sorry too, Sebastian." His little speech had made her look deeper. He was human and he did have feelings. He was just as capable of feeling pain as she was. She leaned toward him and caressed his face with her hand and he tilted it to rest upon her smooth fingers. "You are not a monster, and I'm sorry if I've made you feel that way." She moved up onto her knees, swung one over Sebastian's legs so she was on top of him, and then cradled his face in her hands. With tender kisses to his forehead, his eyes, and finally his mouth, she followed her heart. "I love you, Scarlet." He hugged her tightly, resting his face against her chest while she stroked his hair. She felt very close to him and for long minutes of shared understanding the two held each other in the foggy night. Again, their hearts beat as one. "I won't force you to be with me anymore," he said finally and looked up to her, his eyes watering with fresh tears. "I just—" "Sebastian," she whispered, and brought her finger to his lips. He buried his face into the softness around her neck and she felt a hot tear fall from his eye. "Say my name again." She obliged him, bending down so that his name touched his ear and drifted into his troubled mind, and at her voice, Sebastian let the pain overtake him and began to weep in her arms. Scarlet dared not move or stop him. Oh Sebastian, if only you could trust me enough to tell me everything. I do want to love you. She stroked his cheek and tilted his face up to look into his eyes. He shuddered and stifled the sobs as she wiped away the tears. With great care, Scarlet smoothed the long strands of silken hair from his face and pulled them over his shoulders to bunch them behind his head, releasing his splendid mane down his back. Sebastian, you make it very hard not to love you. Laying a kiss upon her two fingers, she brought them to his mouth and gently held them to his lips. "Are you going to be okay?" He took her hand and pressed it tightly between both of his. "Yes, I'm sorry—" She silenced him again with her fingers to his mouth and then leaned in to replace her fingers with her lips. A simple kiss. That was all she was ready to volunteer right now. "We should go now." Sebastian sighed, "Yes, let's go."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 110 of 296

He was deathly quiet as they drove back down the gravel road. What had taken only minutes earlier, now seemed to drag on endlessly, as Scarlet scanned the swiftly moving horizon out her window. Over and over she replayed the scene on the roof. Sebastian had been so vulnerable. He had really poured his heart out, crying centuries of lost tears on her shoulder. Her head bobbed against the car seat and she looked across to him. He was mouthing the words to the song on the radio, his hands clutching the steering wheel while his thumbs tapped out a gentle rhythm on its circumference. Everything seemed to be coming back to normal, until her body jerked forward violently. Scarlet grabbed the dashboard before her face hit it and Sebastian pulled the car to the side of the road. The hunger had come with no warning.

Chapter Fourteen Scarlet's entire body groped with the insidious monster inside as she pressed her back into the seat and pushed Sebastian's hand away. "Is it the blood hunger?" The blood hunger? He had said it would come. Yes, this was a familiar pain, not unlike the pain she'd felt the morning after her dreadful transformation. But this was more insistent, almost demanding. She breathed deeply, sucking the air through her clenched teeth. "You said I'd have time." Again she pulled the air in, fighting back the panic that the pain would become worse. "I don't feel like I have time. I… I need help right now." "Don't be afraid, Scarlet." Sebastian stepped out and ran around the car to open her door. "Just relax and concentrate." He knelt in the gravel next to her, his boots toeing the moist dirt beneath. "Remember what I told you before. You can control this." "But why do I have to? Can't I just take from you?" "No, you need mortal blood to sustain your energy level. My blood is now just an exotic treat for you. I can't maintain your life like the blood from mortals." She clutched her stomach and inhaled again as the emptiness struck fiercely in her chest. "But you gave me life. I was almost dead and your blood brought me back to life. I don't understand." Again, the hunger overtook her, hurtling her body toward the dashboard. Sebastian reached in and stopped her before she crashed into the windshield.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 111 of 296

"Relax, Scarlet, breathe deeply and concentrate on controlling this. As soon as you've settled down we'll go find a donor." She let him push her back against the seat, and drew in a breath according to his example, exhaling deeply as he did. "Good, that's good, relax." He kissed her fingers and threaded his own through her hair. "It's true that my blood gave you new life, but unfortunately, part of the vampire's curse is that we must feed on mortal blood to sustain ourselves. It would be wonderful if I had only to live and drink with you but we shall always need others. You're doing fine, just keep breathing deeply. In time you'll sense the hunger before it strikes and you'll have more control. Are you relaxed now?" "Yes, I think it's getting better." "It will grow worse. We'd better get going." "Did you see that, Matthias? Follow them now!" Francesco gripped the back of the driver's seat as Matthias sped toward the main road, recklessly clipping the corner of a box hedge as he turned sharply out of the parking lot. "Careful, love, or you'll kill yourself." He snickered at his words. Yes, please live just a bit longer for me, my precious child. Don't go and spoil it all by getting us in a wreck. Not that Francesco worried about surviving the crash. That was inevitable. But he could not wait to see the look on Sebastian's face. Silently they walked through the city park, Sebastian in the lead, sneaking among the thicktrunked oak trees, easily blending into the shadows that laced in and about the grounds. As the breeze whispered through his shirt, he rubbed his arms, and draped one around Scarlet, but she said that she wasn't cold. Thinking it odd that he was cold and she wasn't, Sebastian scanned the shadows. No… it wasn't the weather that was making him shiver. Where is that bastard? Before he could restrain Scarlet from venturing further, she skipped ahead and ducked under the bough of an elm tree. As he came upon her, he saw what she was looking at and forgot his concerns for the moment. There was a boy sitting on one of the glossy red park benches. It seemed he had been jogging, from the way his head rested against the bench, the sweat dripping from his brow, his bony ribs rising aggressively beneath his t-shirt with each shallow breath. He was young and quite thin, causing Sebastian to wonder if maybe he wasn't sick, but the boy's face brightened when he looked up to see Scarlet. She approached with calm assurance, much to Sebastian's surprise.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 112 of 296

She was certainly taking things into her own hands. Deciding she would do all right, he stayed in the shadows, ready to sprint to her side should she need help. The shiny daggers slipped down in Scarlet's mouth, and she didn't notice the smile on the boy's face. Sebastian clutched the thick base of the tree and stepped out, seeing the boy's eerie smile, but then stopped, thinking perhaps it was just that she was so beautiful. What man wouldn't smile seeing Scarlet lowering over his exhausted body? She moved quickly, surprisingly deft at her new skill, as he watched her carefully. He knew when she had taken enough. Much to her surprise and disappointment, Sebastian pulled her away from her first feast of human blood. She balked, but he admonished her gently, explaining that soon she would learn how much to take without causing more than just a slight memory lapse in her donor. She smiled a silly smile, the swoon waning slowly, her body full with drunken pleasure. The boy's head hit the bench with a dull thud as she released him, causing Sebastian to bend over him and listen intently. "What's wrong?" She wiped the bloody spittle from her mouth and stood behind him as he fingered the boy's neck and then held up his wrist, checking his pulse. "He's dead," he said with disturbed amazement. "Dead? But how can that be? I just took a little—" She bit her lip and jumped as she felt the razor-sharp teeth that were still down. She couldn't concentrate when looking at the boy's vacant stare and his limp body. No, I couldn't have killed him, she thought. He's just in that dreamsleep that Sebastian told me about. "Sebastian, what's going on?" He tilted the boy's head to the side and studied the havoc Scarlet had done to his neck. As he expected, there were two long rips instead of tiny holes, because he had had to pull her away. But he seemed concerned as he circled the wounds with his finger. "Just be quiet, Scarlet." He looked past the boy and stared into the trees. "And stay close to me." "Close?" she whispered, huddling near his elbow. "Why, what's wrong? Did I really kill him?" He stood and closed her in his arms. Glancing over her shoulder, he saw an elderly couple walking under the fan-shaped glow of the streetlight, but they were walking away from them. He whispered in her ear, "He's dead… but it wasn't because of you. The skin is swollen around the wound and it's black and blue. It's very faint, but I can tell." "You don't mean—"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 113 of 296

"He's been bitten by another vampire. Many times. I think we should get out of here right away." "But we can't leave him here. What if someone finds him?" Scarlet was silenced by Sebastian's finger to her lips as he pricked his ears. Sure that she was going to be silent, he motioned for her to keep her ground, and then wandered to the edge of the trees a few feet from the bench. But he turned at the sound of Scarlet's muffled scream. Her feet were dangling inches from the ground. The tall intruder had grasped her around the stomach and his gloved hand covered her mouth. She struggled but he held her easily. "Francesco," Sebastian whispered, and dug his fingers into the corner of the bench. "It has been a very long time, Monsieur DelaCourte." The tall figure squeezed tightly, grinding his fist into Scarlet's stomach until she stopped her frantic squirming. "Quite a wild one you've got here." "Let her go, Francesco!" Sebastian stepped forward, his fears coming full circle. The man he had dreaded seeing again was here before him, dressed in modern clothes, and looking quite healthy and muscular. He had always been the fashion plate in his youth and was now dressed in a beautifully tailored dark suit, his long hair cut to shoulder length so that it framed his pale eyes in dark splendor, and a goatee framing his lips. The years had been very good to him, it seemed, but how good had they been to his tormented mind? Sebastian knew he had to be careful, but had a hunch that Francesco wouldn't harm Scarlet. Not yet, at least. "I said let her go, she's done nothing to you." "Certainly." Francesco released Scarlet, dropping her to the ground. She scrambled to her feet and ran to Sebastian's protection. "But on the contrary. This lady has done me a terrible injustice." Francesco motioned to Matthias. "She has killed my precious friend." "No, I—" Scarlet stepped from behind Sebastian but he stopped her with a hand to her arm and she settled back. "He would never have died if he hadn't come from you," Sebastian started, knowing now that the boy had been a victim of Francesco's. "Look at him! He's a skeleton. You must have drained him nearly dry. You knew that the next time would be the end." Slyly, he added, "Was he your lover, Francesco?" Sebastian's teasing tone angered Francesco and he stalked over to the boy's body. "This is the second time, Sebastian DelaCourte! You have been instrumental in removing two things from my life that have mattered more than my life itself." He tilted Matthias's head up until it lolled

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 114 of 296

against his chest and then gently lifted the body in his arms. "My precious Serena, and now this lovely child." He snarled at Sebastian, "You knew how much I loved her!" "This is your own doing, Francesco." Sebastian felt behind his back for Scarlet and clutched her shaking hand, pushing her behind him until she rested her forehead on the back of his neck and he could hear her sniffling. "But I must say I have been expecting this for some time." "Expecting what?" Scarlet whispered. Francesco narrowed his eyes on her as she peeked around Sebastian's head. She was a vision, so shyly hiding behind her master's protection, with her hair full and gleaming and a smear of Matthias's blood at the corner of her mouth. "So, Sebastian has not told you. It is revenge I seek. And it has begun! Stay close to your precious master, my sweet vampire child, if you value your life." With a heartless, deep-throated laugh, Francesco bounded across the lighted path and disappeared into the trees with Matthias dangling limply in his arms. "Aren't you going to go after him?" "No!" Sebastian pulled her from the lighted path toward the car. "But why not?" "Scarlet." He stopped by the car and held her tightly by the arms. "Francesco is a very evil man. All that matters now is that I protect you and keep you as far as possible from him. There's no telling what he'll do. The man is crazy, you can see—he must have orchestrated this entire thing tonight." "I don't understand. Why is he after me? How do you know him?" "Get in the car." He opened the door but Scarlet pushed his hand away. "No! Not until you tell me what's going on. I have a right to know if someone wants me dead!" Francesco stood over the narrow grave he had dug and kicked a bit of dirt onto Matthias's chest. He would miss him, with his puppy dog smile and his eagerness to please. But most of all, he would miss the life he had drained from him. He kicked mounds of soggy dirt over his body and made quick work of his task. The park bordered a cliff, and beneath that a field of sunflowers. Having found a grooved niche that hadn't been plowed or touched for years, Francesco laid his friend to sleep beneath a shroud of weeds and tall grass.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 115 of 296

He stepped over the mound, compacting the dirt beneath his boots, dropping clumps of grass over it and stamping them down so no one would notice that the earth had ever been disturbed. The rush of cars passed over his head and Francesco stared at the moon, now a pale sliver in the deep turquoise sky. There was something familiar about that girl. What was it? "How do you feel now?" Sebastian asked as the Corvette rolled onto the city street. "The pain is gone and I feel—well, refreshed," she said, surprised at her vigor. "Like I could run a marathon. But quit avoiding the subject. I killed somebody! Is there a soul inside of me that's going to die?" "No, Scarlet." He reached over, brushing her cheek with the back of his hand. "That boy's soul was long gone before we ever got to him. I'm sure he's been with Francesco for quite some time. I'm also sure that Francesco was drinking from him daily. When that happens, the soul dies slowly, until eventually you become a living zombie. I should have been more observant. I did sense something strange when we entered the park, but didn't pay close enough attention to my instincts. I should have seen it in the boy's eyes but I just thought he was exhausted from jogging. We have to be more careful now." "Sebastian, I'm scared," she shivered. "What the hell is going on? What did he mean by starting his revenge? What's going on between you and this Francesco dude?" He sighed and pulled the car into her driveway. "His name is Francesco Volierre. I've known him for a very long time. There were things that happened… events… that changed our relationship. We were once friends." "How long ago did you know him?" "I grew up with him in Paris. We used to play together as small boys and we were both tutored by the same teacher. Mon dieu," he looked down at his hands, "we used to be so very close." "Did he become a vampire the same time as you?" "I… I really don't want to go into this." Seeing the pain in his eyes, Scarlet laid her hand on his cheek. "I want you to talk to me, Sebastian. I want to know more about you. And you say you want me to trust you. What better way than opening up to me?" He sighed and started in a whisper, "He's after you, I'm afraid." "Why?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 116 of 296

"Scarlet, I don't want to upset you, but I suppose there are some things that I should tell you concerning Francesco. We enjoyed many years together as friends. Until he fell in love." He lingered on the word love, making Scarlet catch her breath in silence. "Her name was Serena, and she had the face of an innocent young child, yet the vixen mouth and fiery eyes of a woman. Francesco fell head over heels and after some months he strayed from me and we lost touch, until I rarely saw him. I suspected that it was Serena's doing, that she was keeping him all to herself." Sebastian paused and looked out the window. She could sense his discomfort but she placed a hand on his knee and beckoned him to go on. "I don't want to say that I was jealous of him finding love. Heaven knows, I had no problem procuring women friends. But… things… happened and I was caught in the middle. "To my surprise, Serena began to appear at my door in the early afternoons, just after I rose. She expressed her interest in me and, at first, I made it clear that I wanted nothing to do with her. Soon, though, her advances became impossible to resist and she was seeing me regularly. "You must realize the guilt I felt. But also, Francesco had barely spoken to me since finding Serena, we had grown so distant. So, as terrible as it sounds now, the idea of taking his mistress wasn't so criminal to me at the time. I was… a bit of a rogue." Scarlet tilted an eyebrow. Sebastian had had an affair with his best friend's lover! So, he wasn't as sincere as he seemed after all. Perhaps her first impression of him had been closer to the truth. He sighed, pushing his palms along his pants' legs, and began again. "One night Francesco discovered us. Serena was dressing in my bedchamber and I was standing next to her in my unfastened breeches. His fury unleashed like a caged beast. "He reached for his sword and I sprang for mine. At that instant I wasn't fighting to save myself as much as to protect Serena from Francesco's blade. I wasn't sure what he would do, because while he fought me, he proceeded to blast Serena with the crudest language, laying the entire blame for the affair on her. After a few well-placed lunges at me, Francesco was feeling quite sure of himself—he always was the better swordsman. But then it happened. I'm not sure to this day how such a travesty occurred. "I could hear Francesco coming up behind me, and I felt the flash of cold steel miss me by a hair. Knowing he would try again, I bent and turned to dodge his incoming blade. I stretched out my sword and plunged forward, hoping to stop him in his tracks. But instead, we both froze as Serena gave the most hideous shriek, like a lamb that is skinned alive so its fur can swaddle a newborn babe." Scarlet swallowed and Sebastian's face turned morbidly pale.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 117 of 296

"I had stabbed her in the heart. Her breast was stained a rich crimson and the blood ran into the yellow fibers of her dress. I still remember that color vividly, the brilliant yellow of an egg yolk. She staggered and pulled my sword from her body, letting it fall from her fingers at my bare feet." Scarlet gripped his shaking fingers. "It wasn't your fault, Sebastian." "I killed her with my own blade. It was an accident but… Francesco was right… I should suffer for my sins. I've waited for over two centuries, knowing that Francesco would someday seek his revenge. And now, as if he knew, knew that I have finally found someone to love and keep me happy, he's come for it." "Oh my God." Scarlet gulped and felt the lump in her throat bob. "Do you think he's going to try and kill me?" "I don't know, Scarlet. I don't know what he's planning to do. But I would be a fool to think that his plans don't involve you. I took his love away from him. Now I'm sure he wants to do the same to me." He pressed his head back into the car seat and clamped his eyes shut tight. "I love you, Scarlet, and I will make a promise to you that I'll never let anyone harm you. I would die to give you life." They both turned at the flash of headlights. Gary was home. "I think you'd better leave. Quickly." Scarlet opened the door and stepped out. "Go, before Gary gets out of his car." Sebastian took heed and sped out of the driveway, leaving Gary standing by the side of his car waving his arms madly. Scarlet could almost hear his teeth grinding together as he closed the distance between the two of them. "I don't want to hear it, Gary. I'm a grown woman. I can make my own decisions." He stopped and stared hard at her. The minutes seemed endless until he spoke. "I guess you can." He brushed her shoulder as he walked by and slammed the front door behind him. Scarlet kicked the bottom step, cringing as the needles and pins traveled up her leg. It was going to come down to a choice, she thought. Sebastian or Gary. Common sense told her that it should, without a doubt, be Gary. But she'd been changed. She was a vampire now.

Chapter Fifteen The mansion had changed considerably over the past weeks. The majesty of its exterior had been restored, the red bricks scrubbed, the crumbling shingles replaced. The lawn was neatly manicured, a fresh green carpet that harbored finely trimmed ground shrubs and palm trees.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 118 of 296

Gary had called just minutes earlier; the vault was open and he and Vince wanted Scarlet to come check it out with them. Glad for an excuse to get out of the house and away from the memories of last night, Scarlet hopped in her jeep, figuring that maybe she could clear things up with Gary, too. The lion's head door knocker clacked loudly against the metal base. She waited and then opened the door to let herself in. Her heels clicked along the pristine marble hallway and she bent to admire her reflection in her handiwork. Who would have thought that such a remarkable change could have happened in so little time? She turned the corner to enter the grand room but collided with Vince. "Whoa, didn't hear you coming." He stood back and motioned for her to go first. Gary stood by the opened door of the vault, where an eerie blackness hung about a foot inside thick iron walls. The grand room was already growing cold from the air that leaked out of the darkness behind him. "Scarlet." He put his arm around her. "Glad you could make it. We were just getting ready to go in." "Yeah," Vince called from the kitchen. "I'm gonna get the flashlights." Gary plopped down on the couch and looked at her, his eyes somewhat glazed, as if he'd rather say something different than what was to come. But Scarlet knew what was coming and braced herself for his 'I told you so.' "So, I guess you've made up your mind about Sebastian. You're going to continue seeing that maniac?" "He's not a maniac, Gary." "Then what is he? Because he sure doesn't seem like someone I want touching my sister." What is he? If you only knew. "That first night we were together was a fluke. Sebastian wasn't feeling well and he got carried away. He's a very… interesting… person once you get to know him." "Uh huh." He wasn't buying it. "Scarlet, I really wish you wouldn't get involved with him. He's not going to change overnight. If the man does something like that once, it's going to happen again." "I know you mean well, Gary. But trust me."To use one of Sebastian's favorite phrases. "I'm going to be just fine. Let me make my own decisions and my own mistakes." "You just don't see, do you?" Gary shrugged and shook his head. "You can't see past the pretty face and the French charm. He's going to hurt you, Scarlet, I can feel it."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 119 of 296

"Don't worry, I'll be okay." Scarlet looked away, unsure of her own words. "Ready to do some ghost hunting?" Vince bounded in with a flashlight in each hand, his sunglasses dangling from the vee in his shirt. "All right." Gary slapped his knee and nudged Scarlet. He whispered to her as they stood, "This is not the end of this discussion." He turned to Vince, forcing a smile. "Let's get to it. The treasure awaits!" With Vince in the lead, and Scarlet in the middle, they entered the darkened tomb. The dank smell from centuries of dust and dirt suffocated and pulled at their throats. The air was cold and the hairs on Scarlet's arms and the back of her neck rose in apprehension. Once they were a few feet in, she was unable to see the light from the grand room. After last night's gruesome adventure into the land of the dead, she wasn't thrilled to be taking another trip into a tomb. She hooked her fingers through Vince's belt loop on the back of his jeans, extending her other hand back toward Gary. "Scared?" "No. Just… umm… yes." Five feet into the darkness, the floor lowered to a slant and the flashlights shone across a winding staircase. "There's a room just below," Vince said, and reached back to squeeze Scarlet's hand. The sudden warmth of his hand on her cool fingers made her wish that Sebastian had never happened. She wanted him and everything he'd done to her to become only a memory. Especially now, since Francesco had entered the picture. Vince stopped at the bottom of the steps, and Scarlet and Gary moved in close behind. The two beams of light fell upon a small, dirty room about fifteen feet square. The ceiling was low and provided only about a half foot of space above Vince's six-two frame. Flashing their lights over the walls and floor, they revealed many drawers and boxes, some with decrepit books and papers sitting beside them. Iron candle holders of gothic design, shrouded in thick white spider webs, grew out of the stone walls. In the middle of the room stood three stone mounts, and on top of each was a large stone coffin. Scarlet's stomach quivered like Jell-o. This is too much, she thought. Two nights in a row! She started to breathe deeply using the relaxation techniques Sebastian had taught her, anything to keep her cool. She stayed close to the doorway, taking comfort in knowing, should need be, she could simply turn and sprint out of there. Meanwhile, Gary scanned the coffins, thrusting his flashlight to and fro, and Vince disappeared into the corner.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 120 of 296

"Oh man." "What?" Gary rushed to the corner opposite the entrance, following the sound. Their voices were muffled in the darkness, each word ending bluntly as if they were speaking into a wad of cotton. "Are you okay?" "What's wrong?" Scarlet felt her way along the cold dirty walls until the two crossed beams of light came in view and she saw Vince hunched on the floor against the wall, his hand clutching a rotting box for support, looking as though he was ready to puke. Even though the air was frigid, his forehead glistened with beads of sweat. "Nothing," Vince said and tried to right himself, but the pain pulled him down to the floor. He dropped his flashlight and looked away from her as though ashamed. "Gary?" She walked to her brother's side and touched him lightly on his back. Gary turned around, blocking her view of Vince. "He's all right. He has these attacks once in a while. It's nothing to worry about. I just don't think he ever wanted you to see him like this." "Shouldn't he go to a doctor?" She peeked over his shoulder and saw Vince staring up at her, his mouth squeezed tightly shut while he pressed the side of his head to the stone wall. "What's wrong with him?" "We don't know, but it's been happening for a long time. Let's just give him a few minutes. He'll be all right. Just don't make a big thing out of it, okay?" Seeing the concern and the genuine love for his friend in her brother's face, Scarlet agreed and stood back, while Gary bent to smooth the hair that had fallen into Vince's eyes and talked to him quietly. "Are you gonna make it?" Blowing out a deep breath, Vince nodded and let Gary help him to his feet. "I'm sorry, Scarlet." He staggered toward her. "I didn't want you to—" "Vince, don't be embarrassed. You just scared me. Are you all right? I mean, really okay?" Putting a hand on her shoulder, he leaned close and blew out another breath. The attack had zapped all his energy. "I'm cool. This has been happening for a long time and I'm still here. So don't worry about me. But damn, this one really hit unexpectedly." Gary handed him the flashlight, and he walked past Scarlet back toward the coffins, swaying a bit, until he finally regained his equilibrium. "Come on, he's fine now." Gary threaded his fingers through hers and they followed Vince's staggering steps.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 121 of 296

While the two men resumed their explorations, Scarlet held back a few feet near the entrance, keeping a concerned watch over Vince. They both acted as if nothing had happened. But if this had been going on for some time, she felt sure that Vince should see a doctor. God, sometimes men could be so stubborn! "Cool! Check this out, guys." Vince blew the dust from the top of the far stone coffin and trailed the flashlight beam across it. All evidence of his attack had disappeared." Alexander Lyons! Hey, one of my relatives is in here!" Leery of venturing toward another coffin, Scarlet knelt down by a dusty box whose contents spilled over the edges. "You said your great-grandfather was gone? Maybe he's in one of those." "Nah, he really did, disappear, Scarlet. I mean, poof, gone without a trace." Vince jumped to the next coffin. "No one in the family was ever able to locate him. Very bizarre. Reminds me of the father I've never seen. But hey, look at this, Gary." Dismissing his mention of family quickly, Vince blew another cloud of dust from the coffin and traced his fingers along the words carved deeply into the stone. Gary cast his light across the lid and read out loud. "Vincent Lyons? Shit! Isn't that weird? Must be one of your relatives, or else—" he chuckled, "—they've planned ahead." Vince pushed on the stone lid, finding it wouldn't budge. "Damn. Too bad, would have liked to see whether or not it was empty." "Maybe one of these can answer that question." Scarlet leafed carefully through a yellowed scrapbook whose pages were littered with flourishing script, although badly stained and smeared in spots. "Looks like some sort of family diary or something. It's written in French, from what I can tell. There are an awful lot of water spots." "Cool." Vince rushed over and she handed him the book and then went on to another box. "Hey, Gary, why don't you check the boxes over there. If there's anything of value in here it's most likely in one of these boxes." "What about the drawers?" Gary asked. Scarlet looked up from the box of clothes she had just opened. "Oh please, Gary, don't even think of it. I'm sure there're dead bodies in there, that is what they're for." "You think so?" he said, fingering an eye-level drawer. He tugged and it cracked open an inch. "Oh wow! Guys, look at this!" Scarlet held up a dress of rose-colored silk and shook the massive skirts out before her. Volumes of dusty pink material fell over her legs. "This looks like something from… oh, I don't

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 122 of 296

know… the French Revolution! Isn't this wonderful, it's almost like new, it's been preserved so well." "Pretty fancy." Gary fingered the cream lace-edged sleeves. "Hey, why don't you try it on?" "Oh, do you think so?" Barely able to contain her excitement, Scarlet squeezed the material to her chest and peeked through sprays of rose lace. "What do you think, Vince? I've never seen anything like it. Wouldn't it be neat if it fit? This is your family's stuff, do you mind if I go and try it on?" "Go for it." Vince eagerly paged through the yellowed diary, glancing up at Scarlet for only a second. "It's yours if you want it, not really my style." "Give me a flashlight, Gary." Scarlet started toward the stairs. "I'll be right back." The mass of ruffles and lace proved to be very heavy and Scarlet laid it out across the couch, spreading it flat and pulling the skirt to its full width so she could see every detail. She was unable to stop the smile that tickled her face as she ran her hands over the smooth, shiny silk. It had been remarkably well preserved, and, besides a light musty scent of time, it looked new. Extravagant layers of fine cream-colored lace and rose silk ruffles adorned every piece of the ornate printed silk dress. Lush shiny bows of diminishing sizes trailed down the bodice of the dress stopping at the tightly cinched v-waistline. The massive skirts opened to reveal layers of creamy lace petticoats, flourished again with ruffles and bows and tiny opalescent seed pearls. Three layers of ruffled cream lace danced from the bottoms of the three-quarter length sleeves which fastened at the elbows with delicate pearl buttons for a snug fit. And over the buttons were huge bows the same rose color silk as the bodice. Eager to see if it would fit, Scarlet stripped off her jeans and t-shirt and stepped into the elegant gown, being careful not to tear the ancient material, though it seemed strong enough to withstand a few gentle tugs here and there. As she pulled it up around her waist she examined the back of the garment to find that it was to be fastened with fine satin laces to ensure a tight fit She wondered how she'd manage them without help. The silk rustled against her bare skin, sending titillating shivers over her flesh. It was as if the dress caressed her with an unnatural coolness brought about by more than just the slippery silk. But Scarlet ignored the sensations and sucked in, pulling the dress up and over her shoulders. Smoothing her hands over the beribboned bodice, she decided that whoever had worn this dress before had probably been flat-chested, but after molding and poking at her own ample breasts, she was finally able to squeeze them into the tight bodice until they rested snugly against the dress front, forming two enticing mounds of creamy flesh. The cut of the dress pushed her breasts up and cinched her waist tightly, creating a curvaceous line down to the full puffy skirts.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 123 of 296

Again, her body shivered involuntarily as the dress gently squeezed her body, almost as if alive. "I can't be gaining weight," she said, thinking that the only reason for the tightness. Reaching behind her neck, she tried fervently to lace up the back, but couldn't. Gathering the voluminous skirts at her hips, she started downstairs. "Can you help me lace this up, Gary?" He met her at the bottom of the steps and she lifted her hair. "Where's Vince?" "He's around the corner digging through some more boxes. There you go." He spun her around and drew his flashlight up and down her body. "Don't you look the spectacle. Like a regular belle of the ball. Hey, Vince, come check this dress out!" Scarlet did a pirouette in the center of the room as Vince approached, twirling his sunglasses between two fingers. "Wow, you look hot!" This remark caused both Scarlet and Gary to stop and stare at Vince. "Oh… I mean… well, you know… you look really great, Scarlet." The color came quickly to his face. Vince pushed Gary's spying flashlight away and he shone it back on Scarlet. "Hey, check this out." He held up a pearl necklace whose diamond clasp sparkled in the bright light. "I found this in another box with a couple more pieces of junk jewelry. Ha! Some treasure. This was the best piece. Why don't you try it on, Scarlet? I think it would look really cool with the dress." "Sure Vince, but why don't you put it on for me." She turned away and held up her hair, glancing back over her shoulder to see the lovesick puppy dog look on Vince's face again. She tried to keep from giggling and turned away quickly. "Here, hang on to these." He secured his mirrored shades atop her head, then Vince's cool fingers slipped around Scarlet's neck, sending shivers down her chest and arms so that the silk felt like ice on her skin and again she felt the strange caress as the dress seemed to squeeze tightly. "I'm sorry." Vince fumbled with the clasp. "My hands are cold, and they're dirty from digging in the boxes. Whoops." He brushed his arms across her shoulder, trying to clean away the dirt, and then walked around in front of her where Gary's flashlight shadowed her face and just glinted off the diamonds that hung snug in the hollow of her neck.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 124 of 296

"So, what do you think?" The flush came to his face again and he whispered, "If I had lived in the time that this dress was made, I could only wish that you would have been there too." What was this? Mister Sweet-and-Shy offering such lovely words? He had said so little to her since she'd met him, and now; now he was sweeping her off her feet. Ignoring Gary, who had backed off and now stood examining the mangled boxes, Scarlet slid her hand against Vince's cheek and gave him a delicate kiss. He reciprocated, setting her body ablaze with the innocent fire that comes with a stranger's kiss. Her heart pounded madly against the restraining bodice and she wished that she dared pull him closer so he could feel it too. Gary cleared his throat, bringing their flirtation to a halt. "Umm, yeah." Vince looked to Gary and stepped away, motioning that Scarlet should turn and show her brother. The goose bumps were rising on her arms as she slowly turned away from him. Did one kiss from Vince do that? Scarlet shivered, catching a wave of cool air that breezed through the room, and the dress seemed to pull taut, causing her to gasp as her breath was stolen away. Her teeth started to chatter as she spoke. "Damn, it's cold in here." "Heck, I'm getting used to it now, it's not so bad." Gary shrugged and pointed to another box as Vince scanned the floor, wondering which one they should check next. "I think I'm going to take that one up with me." He picked up the leather-bound diary. "My family name is on a few pages, it does look like some sort of diary. Maybe Scarlet can interpret it for me." "Guys!" Though she found it growing colder by the second, Scarlet felt her muscles suddenly go limp and she couldn't help but let her head fall to her shoulder. "Something very weird is happening. Don't you feel it?" A breeze pushed through her hair and rustled her silken skirts. "Huh?" Vince looked up and dropped the diary on the floor, where it landed face open. "Gary, something is wrong with Scarlet." Pushing one of the metal drawers shut, Gary crossed the room and the two men stood before her. "What the hell? Scarlet, what's wrong?" Gary reached out to touch her face. "My god, you're as cold as ice!" Her head had rolled back and with an abrupt jerk to land it on center, Scarlet smiled an evil sneer and pushed Gary's hand away. "Who are you?" she inquired. Her voice had changed to a dull grate and it was as though she were speaking a different language, though the two men were able to understand.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 125 of 296

"What? Scarlet, would you quit it, you're starting to scare me." "Whoa, this is really freaky. Check this out, Gary." Vince pulled his hair out to the side and let it drop to his shoulders, and then pointed to Scarlet's dark tresses, which had started to blow gently about her face. "It's like there's some sort of wind… just around her." Gary grabbed his sister by the arms and cringed upon feeling how cold she had become. "Scarlet, stop this! What are you doing?" With one guttural cry, Gary flew backward and landed across a box of ancient clothes. Amazed, Vince stepped back and spoke slowly. "I don't think she's kosher anymore, man. There's something wrong with her." "You!" she screamed in the strange double voice, a mixture of French and English. Vince stopped abruptly as she addressed him in a loud, commanding voice. "Me?" he muttered weakly, pointing to his chest. "Shit," Gary muttered from the corner. "She's speaking two languages. At the same time!" "You are Alexander Lyons." Still backing away, Vince bumped into Gary, who had righted himself. He gulped before speaking. "No, I'm not! What's going on, Scarlet? Why are you talking so funny?" "You are the Alexander Lyons who murdered Marie Elisabeth Debonet!" She spoke fiercely in a voice and manner totally unlike Scarlet. And while Gary and Vince were able to understand, her words were an otherworldly blend of English and French. "You are the man who so frequently rests in that very coffin?" She turned and pointed to the first coffin that Vince had inspected. "Oh… ah… shit! Gary, I don't know what she's talking about, but whatever it is, I don't think that is Scarlet talking to us anymore." "You're telling me," Gary added as he gazed over Vince's shoulder. "My name is Marie Elisabeth Debonet." She was walking slowly forward, bringing a cold wind with her. "And you are the man who murdered me!" "No!" Vince yelled, shielding his body with both hands."No, that's not my coffin. I'm alive! I've never killed anyone. I'm Vince! Not Alexander! That… that… coffin belongs to one of my relatives… I think." "Oh yes!" The more she spoke, the more ravaged Scarlet's features became. Her hair blew in a great mane about her face and her eyes colored to a deep emerald that captured the light like molten heat and flashed lasers back out. "You are the seed of the Lyons family! The seed that

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 126 of 296

must be punished for his forefather's murderous deeds. You have the golden mane and the wicked eyes of the man who stole my life from me! You shall suffer, Vince Lyons!" Scarlet's eyes narrowed to slits and she nodded slowly as the spirit decided her next step. "If this woman whose feeble body I possess is yours than I shall take her from you so that you will know the loss of a lover, you shall know the pain of betrayal, and you shall never have her back!" "No! She's not—" Gary jumped around Vince but was stopped by a tremendous rush of air. A massive wind swirled before them, turning solid in its speed, forming a tornado of whiteness about Scarlet, pushing Gary and Vince farther away, and scattering the pages of the ancient diaries about the room. Tiny pearls flew out from the wind tunnel, scattering about the room and hitting Gary and Vince in the face and body. And then a scream pierced the crypt as Scarlet cried out, and the tornado disappeared, leaving behind… nothing.

Chapter Sixteen Sebastian sat up in his bed. Something was wrong. A strange trembling ran through his body, moving from his toes, up around his legs, tickling past his groin, and coursing up through his chest and throat. He pressed his hands to his head to stifle the sensations but couldn't stop the unseeable shock waves that shot through his head, dilating his pupils, compressing his veins and bulging through his temples. The pressure was unbearable, and he thought his head would literally explode. And then it stopped abruptly. He looked about the room, trying to regain control. What had just happened? So strange, it had never occurred before. "Oh, my God." He jumped from the bed and threw on a shirt as he ran down the stairs. "She's gone." The crypt was silent and cold. A cocoon of yellow light beaming from the crossed flashlights coddled Gary in the smothering darkness. "Don't panic," Vince said in a trembling voice as he stepped into the light beam. "Panic? My sister just disappeared before my very eyes," Gary muttered weakly. "And I'm not supposed to panic?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 127 of 296

He rushed to the spot where she had last stood, and fell to the floor, scraping his fingers through the dust, trying to find clues, traces, he wasn't sure what. "This is some kind of trick. A joke, I know it." Vince shuddered and scanned the darkness around him, but there were no signs of Scarlet. "She's got to be around here somewhere." Aware that Vince had spoken, though he didn't hear the words, Gary merely shrugged and continued his frantic pawing in the dust. Vince knelt beside him and saw that Gary had scraped so hard across the floor his nails were bloody. "Stop it!" He clutched his friend's hands to his chest and tried to see past the insanity in his eyes. He was shaking, a body of uncontrollable vibration. "Scarlet could not have just disappeared into thin air! Now just get a grip, man. I'll help you find her." "Yeah," Gary agreed with manic eyes. "That's good. Maybe we should check the house. You're right, she's got to be around here somewhere." He stood, and Vince grabbed both flashlights. "Vince, that wasn't what we thought it was? There was no spirit or supernatural force in here. Right?" Vince shrugged and scanned the room, his eyes falling finally on Gary, who seemed to have lost all color in his face. What had happened? Christ, whatever or whoever had been speaking from Scarlet's mouth had said she was someone else. A dead someone else. "I don't know, man. It's too weird to even imagine. But what the hell, I mean, we both saw what just happened." Gary nodded and looked over the scattered diary pages and toppled boxes. Something had taken Scarlet away from them, they both knew that. But what? They checked the entire house. No Scarlet. Vince leaned against the open crypt door, his arms crossed as he racked his brain for an answer as to what might have occurred. Gary slumped down on the couch and blew out an exhausted breath, but the slam of the front door brought him to his feet. "Now what?" Vince threw up his arms and stalked across the grand room. "Where is she!" shouted a man's angry voice. Gary joined Vince in the hall and saw the rage that their visitor was in. Sebastian was frantic. "She's gone! Where is she?" "Who?" Sebastian took Gary by the collar and pulled him close. "Scarlet, your sister. What has happened to her? I can feel it. She's gone so very far away."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 128 of 296

Vince shoved Sebastian away and Gary straightened his shirt. "How the hell do you know that?" Vince asked. "Did you have something to do with this, DelaCourte?" "Vince." Gary shook his head as a signal to lay off, then jumped nervously when the phone rang. "Would you get that?" Vince sped into the kitchen, leaving the two alone. "What's going on? I don't know where Scarlet is, but I sense…" Sebastian paused, knowing that he could never explain the intense connection between two vampires to Gary, who had no idea of his identity. "What just happened here?" Letting out a defeated sigh and eyeing him curiously, Gary motioned toward the crypt and started into the darkness with Sebastian close on his heels. "Sounds like possession." Sebastian toed the scattered diary pages, ignoring Gary's bewildered stare. Gary had explained everything, the wind, the coldness, Scarlet's weird actions and how she had spoken some strange sort of French and English combined. And how she had spoken to Vince, as if she knew him to be another person, a dead person. Finally, he had described her disappearance. Gary found it nearly impossible to leave the spot where Scarlet last stood but Sebastian's flat words brought him across the room to the man's face. "Possession?" He jabbed a finger into Sebastian's breathing space. "You're fucked, man. Things like that don't happen in real life." "Then how would you explain your sister's disappearance?" Taking a breath to speak, Gary stopped, thought about it, and kept silent. "It does happen in real life, Gary." Sebastian bent and picked up a piece of yellowed paper. "Just like a lot of other so-called myths, like witches and vampires and things." "Witches and vampires?" Gary slashed the air with his fist and stomped the ground. "Would you just cut the crap! What am I going to do? How am I going to get my sister back? Vince and I have searched the whole house. I don't know where she is!" Picking up the leather-bound diary which lay open before him, Sebastian trailed his finger along the French words. Marie Elisabeth had not expected me to react so savagely… The poor woman … There were smudges and water stains in spots and he was unable to read the next few lines. She perished by my hands. I shall suffer endless torments. "Gary, what did you say was the name that Scarlet… er… the spirit… used? Was it Marie Elisabeth?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 129 of 296

Vince interrupted as his footsteps came barreling down the last steps. "Marie Elisabeth, yeah, that was it. What's it to you, DelaCourte?" "Who was on the phone?" Gary asked, though it seemed it didn't matter whether he knew or not. "Oh, man, it's my mom." Vince looked to Sebastian, thinking he didn't want him to hear his personal problems. "I'll tell you about it in a sec." Seeing that Vince obviously didn't want him around, Sebastian stood and closed the book. "Would you mind if I took this home with me?" "It's a family diary. What interest would it be to you?" "It might provide us with some answers. Please, Vince, it's worth a try." Vince sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Fine, but don't ruin it, I'm sure it's quite old." Sebastian started for the stairs. "Don't worry, I've experience handling old things." "Where are you going?" Gary rushed after him. "Home. There's nothing I can do here, and until I've read what these pages hold, we'll know nothing." He paused at the entrance to the crypt, noticing the dried blood on Gary's hands. "You should get some rest, Gary. I'll give you a call if I discover anything." "Yeah, but don't expect me to sleep. Shit, I feel like the living dead after everything that has happened today." Sebastian paused. No. He decided not to comment on that remark, and left as quickly as he'd come. Gary pushed spread fingers through his hair and massaged his temples, though the tension was engraved too deeply for it to do any good. Vince appeared behind him and he remembered the phone call. "So what's up with you? What's this about your mom?" Vince blew out a deep breath and explained everything. "She's in the hospital again. That was my aunt that just called. I gotta go back to Minnesota, man. My aunt said that the doctors are worried about mom, sounds like she doesn't have much longer." Gary swung an arm around Vince's shoulder and walked him to the stairway. "Don't think like that, she's going to be okay." He knew Vince's mother had battled bravely with lung cancer for over two years. It had been a hard decision for Vince to come to California and leave his mother behind, but when he had left her a few weeks ago she had been feeling so much better. His mother was all he had left. His father had disappeared right after he was born, and with no siblings, he and his mother had been very close.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 130 of 296

"You stay for as long as you need to. Wild Child will get along fine without you for a while." "You're sure?" Vince gripped Gary's arm. "But what about your sister? God, I can't believe this. I can't leave you now after what happened." "No, it's going to be fine, Vince. I don't know where she is, but your staying here isn't going to help either. You go to your mother, and tell her I love her and I'm thinking of her." "I will." Vince rushed upstairs to pack. "Hey, Vince," Gary yelled behind him. "If you're going to be spending some time in the hospital you could just as well see a doctor yourself, you know." "Not!" Gary shrugged and slumped down on the bottom step. He fingered a bent nail that he had pounded into the red carpeting in an attempt to hide it. He wished Vince would see a doctor, because he was sure that there was something seriously wrong with his health, and he hoped that his mother's cancer wasn't hereditary. He stretched his arms over his head and a tiny white pearl fell from the folds of his sleeve and skittered across the floor of the grand room. Where the hell was Scarlet?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 131 of 296

Part Two Chapter One He watched until Vince was a good distance away from the mansion, and then Francesco gave the driver his cue. They followed his car to the airport, where Francesco purchased a ticket to Minneapolis and found himself sitting right next to a very disturbed Vince. He watched out of the corner of his eye as Vince checked the tiny window, running his forefinger along the inside edges, checking for a good seal, and then pulled the shade so he was unable to see the luggage handlers tossing bags into the plane. Resting his head on the seat, Vince toyed with the switches above him, his fingers shaking miserably. Then he found the fan, which seemed to provide some comfort, so he left it on. "Visiting friends?" Francesco asked as he watched the stewardess demonstrating proper exit procedures should they crash. "My mother is… ah… in the hospital." Vince stuttered, tilting his head toward the window. Sensing his unwillingness for small talk, Francesco decided not to pursue the conversation any further. He could wait. Subdued lighting in the pristine-white hallway provided a gray shadow along the edge of the wall for Francesco to slither upon. The night shift at St. Margaret's Hospital was sparse and he'd easily slipped past the dozing receptionist. Now to find Mrs. Lyons. Finding her chart outside the second door to the end of the hall, Francesco checked the corridors for signs of movement, and seeing none, slipped inside. The steady beep from the various machines that were hooked to her inert body alerted him and he took a few minutes to examine and perceive their possible uses. He couldn't tell whether the clear liquid was being pumped in or out of her body as he patiently surveyed the flexible tubes. Unable to determine their functions, he looked to Mrs. Lyons. Her breathing was shallow and her skin pasty, haloed by wisps of dying blonde hairs. She looked dead to him, but he could hear the slow passage of her blood tunneling through her veins in a weak attempt to prolong life. He could also sense the blackness. The cancer, eating away at her body like a ravenous worm. He eyed the opaque tubing that ran from her mouth and arm to the hooks overhead, and from there followed the cords to the socket in the wall. "Hmm," he growled, musing on what he should do. Such marvels the world had produced over the centuries. Modern medicine was truly miraculous, he thought while fingering the cold steel bar that supported the bag of clear liquid just above her head. She was obviously being kept

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 132 of 296

alive by artificial means. He bent to pull the cord from the wall but stopped before the tip of the first prong popped out of the socket. "No," he whispered in the quiet room. "On second thought," Francesco rubbed the fresh stubble that grew haphazardly along his chin, "there may be some sort of warning device." Something that would give him away. Couldn't risk that. "Might as well do it the old-fashioned way. I'm so very sorry, Mrs. Lyons." His whispers fell upon deaf ears, but he grinned and went on. "I need Vincent back in California as soon as possible. I've grown fond of him, you see, and I've some business that requires his assistance. You understand, don't you? Rest well knowing that your son is in very good hands." Taking her silence and immobility for assent, Francesco bent over her withered body. His eyes stung from the alcohol that permeated her hospital gown, and a sickeningly sour smell escaped her dry, parted lips. But her odor did nothing to dissuade him from his intentions. Stretching his mouth over her throat, he began his task. Her head ached, a thunderous clattering between her ears that threatened to push from her flesh and ooze over the ground. She lay hunched in a ball, her knees tucked to her stomach and tangled within a mass of torn silk. Her arms were strewn above her head, resting at odd angles over the ground. Slowly, she lifted her head, now heavier than she'd ever known, away from the moist hard surface that it was firmly pressed against. The air was cool and fresh and her nose was battered by a dozen fragrances, too many to sort out at the moment, but the most pungent was that of fresh soil and greens, pine needles perhaps. At first, she couldn't see anything in the midnight darkness. After what seemed to be a small eternity, her eyes adjusted to the lack of light, and Scarlet could make out the shadows of tall pine trees circling her and a broken fence of bent black iron just a few feet to her side. Directly before her, a short stone wall blocked her vision. She whimpered with each movement as her fingers curled into the cold, crumbly surface and she brought a shaking hand up to her face to see that it was muddy and caked with black earth. Bending her chin down to her chest, she lifted her torso up as far as she could and saw that she lay atop a mound of freshly piled dirt. Thoughts or perceptions of what had become of her weren't possible, and her body slumped like a rag-doll upon the mound. As she lay with the side of her face pressed into the clammy soil, she listened quietly for something, anything that would tell her where she was. There was, in the distance, a loud orchestration of crickets chirping from the depths of the tall grasses, causing an irritating symphony of noise. And nearby, perhaps at her fingertips, was the deep-throated bellow of a frog. As her mind began to clear of the foggy haze, Scarlet wondered how she'd gotten outside the crypt and into Vince's backyard.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 133 of 296

Minutes passed, maybe even a half hour, as her mind raced back and forth between alertness and a nervous slumber. Something was crawling over her finger, warm and moist as it tickled between her digits and teased the sensitive skin between thumb and forefinger. Dread took over and Scarlet flicked her hand, sending the unknown creature away from her body. Slowly she moved her body until she was sitting hunched over with her legs stretched out before her, lost in a pile of ragged pink silk and cream lace. Everything ached; her back, feet, arms, stomach, and head. Scarlet steadied herself against the ground, fighting the rampant vertigo, knowing for a flashing second that something had gone wrong. She swiped a dirty hand across her face, feeling the cold dirt crumble and fall away from her cheek and splatter across her dress. The gray sky offered just enough light so she could see that the entire front of her dress was dirty and torn. The intricate lace was ripped in large slashes and the ribbons on her bodice were crushed and muddy. Squirming around within the confines of the cumbersome dress, she brushed a small pile of dirt from her face and neck, which fell down between her breasts and squished firmly between the whalebone stays of the bodice and her stomach. Revolted by the whole situation, Scarlet turned and used the short stone to pull herself up from the mound. Under her weight, the stone prop gave, sinking into the soft ground, and she nearly fell before carefully pulling herself up and staggering to her feet. Able to stand reasonably straight without falling, she bent to examine the square piece of stone that jutted from the ground. It was smooth and cold under her fingertips and there were indentations where something had been carved in it. It was a tombstone! Shocked at her discovery, she spun around and scanned the darkness. Two additional tombstones stood proudly to either side of this one, though the ground before them was overcome with long grass and small piles of scattered dirt. And beyond them, around two sides of her, stood the thick blackness of a foreboding forest. She realized with a start that this was not Vince's yard. Fear rushed up her spine with wicked claws of steel, threatening to push a scream from her lips. Where was she? And how had she gotten out of the crypt? Scarlet fumbled with the tattered lace that hung from her elbows, now filthy with the moist soil, and glanced nervously from one tombstone to another. "Gary? Vince?" She called out cautiously, fearing her voice might be heard by the wrong person—or thing, for that matter. She searched the darkness but could see no signs of the refurbished mansion. In fact, there were no houses anywhere. And where were the palm trees? There had been clumps of them in Vince's yard.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 134 of 296

An owl hooted its eerie question behind her, and she twirled quickly in the direction of it, nearly falling across the fresh grave as she did. Standing still in the darkness, Scarlet awaited another cry from the owl, but the woods were silent. She was alone. No houses or friends. No animals. At least, she hoped there were no animals. "Something strange is going on." She felt little comfort at the sound of her own trembling voice. She went over the night's events in her head in an attempt to determine what had happened. Just moments ago, she had been in the darkened crypt. It was just a while ago, wasn't it? She remembered the weakness and the comforting buzz that had accompanied her near-fainting in the cold crypt. She had thought that the dress was holding her, caressing her. And then… the calmness had come… so serene and relaxing; and after that, no memory. She couldn't remember, but… yes, she had called out as the tremendous rush of wind hurtled around her body. And now… she was here. And where was here? Feeling the queasy faint begin, Scarlet's body sagged and fell back onto the small mound that lay below her. The cool air made her tremble and as she lay staring up at the starless sky she rubbed her hands up and down her arms, trying to bring warmth to her blood. Remembering Sebastian's instructions, she began to breathe deeply, wishing for warmth, and it came quickly. "Sebastian, help me," she called out quietly. "You always said you'd be there for me. I need you." She waited for minutes, silent and still, listening to Sebastian's voice in her head. Trust me, ma chérie. I love you. I will never let anything harm you. "Please help me. I promise I'll try harder to love you, Sebastian." No answer, only the steady screeching of the crickets. She leaned up on her elbows, sinking them deeply into the dirt, noticing the bent sunglasses that Vince had propped on her head, now half buried in dirt. She plucked them out, shook the dirt from them, and then not knowing what to do with them, tossed them to the side. Squinting at the large tombstone, she could just make out the delicately carved cherubs dancing across the top of it, their plump cheeks of blue-gray granite highlighted by the cold sliver of moonlight. There was an inscription on it, the words carved deeply in flourishing French script, reminding her of ancient love letters scrawled in the desperation of the soul. "Marie Elisabeth Debonet, 1750-1769." She mouthed the words again, not sure how to decipher the information. And then it hit her. "Oh, my God. This can't be!" Scarlet shuffled to her feet and stared at the tiny cherubs, one dancing in the moonlight, its eyes closed in heavenly bliss, while its partner seemed to be laughing at her. She reached down and grabbed a handful of dirt, letting it sift through her fingers like sand in an hourglass.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 135 of 296

"This is a fresh grave." She traced her fingers over the date carved deeply into the cold stone. "1769," she repeated, feeling her body begin to shake. The terror released itself and Scarlet's scream tunneled into tears. She cried loudly, not caring whether anyone or anything heard her. "Sebastian!" Her voice echoed through the night and fell numbly across the web of trees that shrouded the little graveyard. She flung herself down across the mound of dirt and sobbed loudly, unheeding of the dirt that was entering her mouth with each long shivering breath. As she lay across the grave, she cried until she could no longer keep her swollen eyes open. Her last rational thought was that she had traveled back through time. If the grave was fresh, then it was the year 1769. Finally, when her terror had crumbled to despair, she fell into a vampire's deep sleep, watched over by the moon's wicked smile.

Chapter Two People passed before his eyes in a fog of bright colors and muffled voices. The elevator doors opened and closed to let out another herd of fuzzy travelers, each intent on their own schedule, never noticing the distraught man sitting by the lobby door. Everything was a blur viewed through salty tears. Vince hugged his arms close to his chest and let the back of his head hit the lobby window with a dull thud. The lobby was crowded for this time of night, with streams of couples filing down the main hallway. He figured there must be a restaurant in that direction, but the idea of keeping food down now was unreal. His stomach quivered just to think of it. He barely remembered how he'd gotten here from the hospital. "God help me," He said the words over and over, hoping for an answer to his misery. The lobby was humid, following a steamy summer rain, and his jeans were moist from the heat and his sweat. But he shivered now as he recalled the doctor's perplexing words. "We're not sure what happened… exactly. There were… complications." Complications? This was a trained medical doctor, how could there be complications? His mother was dying of cancer, yes, but she had seemed so cheerful just weeks ago before he had left for California. She hadn't looked like she had one foot in the grave. Well, all right, maybe just a toe or two, but he never expected it to happen so fast. Less than six hours after he'd arrived in Minneapolis. Didn't most cancer patients go slowly and about when the doctors expected they would? "There was a lot of unexplained blood loss."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 136 of 296

Unexplained? Complications? Blood loss? Vince pulled his hands over his head, pushed his skull down to his knees, and tried to squeeze the words from his mind. His mother was dead. Dead because of some doctor's neglect. And Gary wonders why I never go to the doctor. Those bastards should have been paying attention to her. She should never have died this way. "Vincent?" Vince jerked his head up, following the gray pinstriped trousers up to the double-breasted jacket. Shoulder-length wavy hair haloed milky-blue eyes, a little bloodshot, but the warm smile was there framed by a thin black mustache and goatee. It was the man from the plane. "Are you all right?" "What the hell are you doing here?" Vince muttered, pushing the tears from his cheeks with the back of his hand. He realized that his words were less than kind, but it didn't matter, he wasn't too sure he wanted to talk to anyone right now. "It seems we're staying at the same hotel. Quite fortunate, I'd say—to see a familiar face, that is. But what's the problem, Vincent? You seem upset." Francesco sat next to him, pushing his knee next to his, and ever so lightly touching Vince's leg with his fingers. "Is it your mother? How is she?" He could feel each word coming from Francesco's mouth as if it pounded against his forehead. Pressing firmly against the pain in his left temple, Vince stared at the man's hand resting nonchalantly on his leg. "She died early this morning. I really don't want to talk about it." "I'm very sorry. My sympathies are with you, having lost someone very dear to myself once. But you look near death yourself. Let me buy you something to eat before you pass out, you are near exhaustion. Perhaps it will do you good to get some warm food in your body and to relax." "No, I can't eat. I'll be fine, really." "Then perhaps a good stiff drink?" Vince stared into Francesco's eyes, seeing past them to the reflections of passersby outside the window. A drink? Now there was an idea. "Kinda strange that we both ended up in the same hotel, huh?" The man tilted his head and shrugged his shoulders. Maybe it was fortunate that they were in the same place. It might help to sit down, throw back a few shots, and forget the nightmare of his mother's death. "If you'd rather not?" The blue in Francesco's eyes was outlined by a ring of white, making them somehow unearthly, almost unreal.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 137 of 296

Vince shivered as Francesco removed his hand from his knee, drawing it quickly across the width of his leg, before standing and gesturing toward the corridor. "Sounds like a good idea. A drink would probably do the trick." "Let's go, then." Once inside the small tavern, furnished with wooden benches and lush green ivy threaded over the thick ceiling beams, Vince relaxed and tilted a straight shot of whiskey past his lips. "You had better take it easy." Francesco tipped his wine glass toward the light and Vince smiled at his deep burgundy reflection. "A little will do you much better than a lot. You'll be feeling much worse by morning if you overdo it tonight." The man was right. Vince slid the empty glass back and forth between his hands on the table. But right and wrong really didn't matter after the crap he'd taken from the doctors. "My mother is dead, man. And the doctors have been giving me the run-around about it. I think there was some sort of malpractice, I can't be sure. But something strange happened to her. So I'll decide when I've had enough." "And when will that be?" He shrugged. "When I've lost all feeling in my brain and when you have to drag me out of here by my toes." Vince felt the heat burning in his throat and smiled drunkenly, pleased that the alcohol was taking effect so quickly. "Oh, by the way, I'm in room three-oh-two. And when you're dragging me, please take the elevator—I don't think I could handle my head banging against the stairs right now." Francesco nodded. "To change the subject, when will you be going home?" "Soon as the funeral's over. A couple days, I guess. I'm gonna see if one of mom's friends can take care of her apartment and things. I don't really want to go there now. Too many memories. We were very close—before I moved to California. Man, I don't know, I feel as though I abandoned her… left her to… to die." Another shot glass of whiskey arrived and Vince motioned for a repeat. "So, you must live in L.A. too, huh?" The need to change the subject was strong. "When are you going back?" "A few days. My business here is soon over. It's quite possible that we'll be on the same flight home." Vince eyed Francesco's clothes. Designer suit, manicured hands, must be some business hotshot, he thought. And the way he nursed his wine, barely drank a drop to Vince's shots of whiskey. What was he after? Ah well, didn't matter. At least it kept his mind from other things. "So, what do you do, Vincent? From your dress I'd guess you were some sort of musician. Am I right?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 138 of 296

"What do you think, everyone whose hair is longer than his shoulders and who wears ripped tshirts is in a band?" "No," Francesco blocked Vince's mistrust with a gentle hand to his and a thoughtful smile. "I just sensed something different about you. Something special. You must possess some talent for the arts." Vince was starting to warm to this man. He stretched his legs under the table and leaned against the padded wooden bench. "I sing for a band called Wild Child. We should be putting our first record out soon—that is, as soon as I get back home and lay down the vocal tracks. But I have a feeling that you're not really into heavy metal." "Heavy metal?" Francesco tried to act casual, though Vince saw the evident confusion. "Rock n' roll. You know… ah… maybe you don't. I suppose you listen to country crap. I hate country music with a passion." The titles didn't make sense to Francesco but he nodded in agreement. "I've probably heard it, this heavy… steel, and would know it if you pointed it out. I've just arrived in America recently, you see. I've lived most of my life abroad." "Cool. Yeah, I'll have to play our demo for you later. You might get into it." "I'd enjoy that, Vincent. I'd like to hear any style of music you're interested in." Vince nodded and a silly whiskey smile affixed itself to his face. "Whatever. So what is it that you do… Francesco, wasn't it?" "Yes, Francesco Volierre. I haven't exactly decided yet… er… I mean, I'm just… vacationing right now. Taking a break from my usual work." "Which is?" Francesco pushed another shot of whiskey toward Vince, hoping it would deflect any further questions. But the man was clearly used to heavy drinking, and he pressed for an answer with his silence and his unmoving stare. A stare that, to his surprise, unnerved Francesco. Not out of fear, no, it was something so very different. "Yes, well, I've… recently… acquired a piece of land. Yes, that's it. And I'm renovating an old castle that stands on the property. I haven't started yet, but soon, after a piece of unfinished business is completed, I'm going to devote my time to creating a home for myself, and whomever I should care about at the time." "Sounds cool. A castle. You stayin' there right now?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 139 of 296

"Yes, I am. I prefer a quiet and restful life. Simple things please me, Vincent. Material possessions are of no interest to me." "Then that makes you one of a kind, Francesco. Not too many people these days will do without their precious material things." "Over the years, I've learned to live without." "You sound a lot like me. I mean, I've never been poor, or homeless, but I grew up knowing the meaning of 'getting by,' you could say. It was just my mom and me. And I tell ya, a waitress doesn't make much even with all the overtime Mom put in." Vince sighed heavily, running his finger around the rim of the shot glass. "That's why I pray to God that Wild Child makes it. It would be nice to live high and glorious for a change. Just to see what it's like, you know." Vince tipped the thick-rimmed glass over, sloshing it around the puddle of whiskey on the table. "Well, Vincent." Francesco laid a hand over Vince's, much to the man's surprise. "I sense good things in your future. In these veins runs the blood of a very rich man indeed. Soon, my friend, I suspect that you shall reap the rewards of your family's Wood." Vince pulled away and righted his glass. Kind of a strange man, talking about his family and blood that way. Oh well, the world was filled with weirdo’s worse than Francesco. Besides, he looked harmless enough. "What have we here? A sweet mademoiselle." A craggy voice woke Scarlet from her bed of soil and she blinked her eyes open in shock. Whoever was speaking, was speaking French. The dawn's mist filtered a few early morning rays of dim light through the thickened forest and she turned her head to see where the voice had come from. A few feet away stood a gangly old man, whose grizzly yellow beard, tipped with gray, hung down to his chest. His clothes, strange to her, were tattered and soiled, and the toes of his black buckled shoes were ripped at the seams. Stunned, and still half asleep, she could only watch as he stepped forward, closing the distance between them to an uncomfortable foot. He poked at her skirts with a decaying wooden stick. "Tell me what a pretty lady like you is doing sleeping with the dead." He laughed, exposing an uneven row of yellowed teeth. Scarlet turned over and shrank back against the tombstone, watching as the strange old man looked greedily upon her heaving breasts, one now partially exposed because of a large tear in her dress. Why was he speaking French?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 140 of 296

"This is my lucky day. Yes, it is!" He bent over and reached out a gnarled hand with cracked, dirty fingernails. The chilling touch from his hand shook her from the last vestige of sleep, and in a second, her nails slashed across the vagrant's face, sending him reeling back and grabbing at the red oozing wounds. But he quickly righted himself and cackled with delight. "Oui! I've found me a wild one!" He did a little dance and approached her again, his eyes glazed and hungry, like the starving beast who plays with its prey before feasting. Leaning over her, his rancid breath overtook her, and Scarlet choked in revulsion. But he didn't back off. Her back was pressed firmly against the tombstone, and she pushed into the dirt with her toes, trying to put some distance between the two of them. The blood on his face glistened in the dawn's misty light, which was growing brighter by the second. He offered a temptation that she wouldn't resist, not this time. But she had to hurry, she could already feel her eyes begin to sting as the sun rose on the horizon. With one swift movement, she was upon the dirty vagrant, her arms threading around his neck, much to his initial delight. But before he could do the same, she had a firm grip on his neck, and within seconds his arms fell to his sides and his eyes rolled up into his head. He smiled as the flash of ecstasy such as he'd never known passed through his body. And then, as quickly as she'd taken him, she separated herself from his body, pushing him back onto a grave thick with purple-headed weeds gone to seed. Scarlet looked down at him, her mouth dripping with blood. His eyes flickered and closed as he entered a blissful sleep of dreams and a few drops of blood dripped from the twin punctures on his neck. Shading her eyes, she scanned the forest around her. They'll think he was attacked by an animal, she thought. She swiped the blood from her lips and turned her back to the inanimate stranger. She breathed deeply, clearing her mind of her hideous deed, taking in the fresh country air. It was time to think of her next move. Continuing to shade her eyes with her hand, she slowly moved in a wide circle, taking in the lush surroundings. The morning dew graced the tips of the thick green blades of grass and glittered like diamonds on the lacy edges of the wildflowers that sprung up all around her. Breathing in deeply, she reveled in the fresh green scent of pine that reminded her of Minnesota. Over and over she inhaled, as if to memorize the green smell for a later time. Her eyes started to water, and she scrambled through the dirt, retrieving Vince's sunglasses. She bent them carefully to return them to a reasonable shape, and dug beneath her skirts, finding a clean portion of fabric to clean the mirrored lenses off. Glad for this small mercy, she slipped them over her ears and looked on.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 141 of 296

Pink and royal purple wildflowers grew all around the surrounding countryside. They sparkled with jewels of dew and their sweet perfume tickled her nose, so full and aromatic, incomparable to even the most expensive and exotic perfumes. Everything was so simple and fresh, untouched by anything unnatural or manmade. She could see now that the small burial ground she stood on was protected by an iron gate, thickly covered by climbing yellow roses, which had been propped open at a slant, most likely by her visitor. With one last glance at her unfortunate suitor, Scarlet exited the tiny graveyard and her bare feet stepped into the soft petals of the field. Her tattered skirts floated over the deep beds of brightly colored wildflowers, swishing the flower heads under and releasing them with a jaunty spring as she passed over them. Even though she knew she needed to discover her whereabouts and find out what had happened, Scarlet couldn't help but stop and pick a handful of lacy purple blossoms and bring them to her nose to take in their heady scent. But then she stood erect, nose in the air, flowers clutched to her breast, and surveyed her surroundings as a cat familiarizes itself with any new site. To either side, her vision was blocked by tall pine trees, and behind them, an endless forest of deep greens and browns. Before her she could see for miles over a spread of pink and purple wildflowers, and past that… Was that a house? It looked like a tiny plastic game piece on the horizon, but, yes, it had to be! Never a good judge of distance, Scarlet determined that she might be able to make it there within a few hours. Though it was not something she would venture to do normally, she knew that she had the strength now to endure, thanks to her donor’s offering. Looking around she saw no roads, so she decided to keep going across the rainbow field of flowers. Without a thought or a plan, she started walking. Barefoot, she stepped lightly through the knee-high purple blooms, dodging small dirt hills and valleys. This is a dream, it has to be, she thought. Even as a child she'd never had the opportunity to get out of the city and into the country. This must be what they call a blessing in disguise. Not a very good disguise, though. Soon enough she started to think of her situation.1769. She couldn't believe it. But she had lain on the fresh grave and read the tombstone's inscription. It had to be true. Had she been sent back in time? But how? Time travel wasn't really possible, was it? But what other explanation was there? The last normal thing she recalled was Vince and Gary digging through the boxes in the crypt, if you could call that normal. She curved to avoid a thicket of trees, and stepped onto a dirt road of fine red sand pounded into the grass. Her feet felt scratched and itchy, so she stopped to rest near a patch of yellow flowers and rub at her tender soles.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 142 of 296

"What are you going to do now, Scarlet?" she muttered, looking toward the house which had grown from game-piece size to small toy size. "Somebody has to live there." She found herself smiling, and a slight laugh whispered from her lips. "I wanted adventure this summer," she said, pulling a long blade of grass through her fingers. "I guess I got it." But will I ever see my brother again? She stood in the center of the tiny road looking around, overwhelmed by the predicament she found herself in. "If I truly am in the year 1769, how will I ever get back?" She stared into the grass, receiving no answer. Even the night noises had ceased. All was quiet and serene save for a passing blackbird crowing on the wing. "Damn!" she said aloud, and then inadvertently tripped over her skirts and tumbled to the ground, her lips kissing the red sand and the sunglasses sliding down her nose. "Obviously this attire was not made for morning strolls through countryside," she thought, spitting fine grains of sand from her mouth. She pushed herself up, not even bothering to brush away the dust and dirt, wishing for a nice comfortable pair of jeans and a t-shirt. Her entire dress, once so beautiful and fine, was now dirty and torn beyond repair. Not that it mattered. She reached down and tore off a long strip of rose silk that was hanging from her skirt and catching on her toes as she walked. "Well, Sebastian," she thought as she walked on, "You told me once that you could sense where I was and that you'd never let anything harm me. So… I'm waiting. You can come to the rescue any time now."

Chapter Three The large white house loomed before Scarlet as she peeked out from behind a row of fragrant apple trees. It was much bigger than the mansion Vince and Gary lived in. Two stories of windows and delicately carved woodwork rose majestically to rule over the elegant court of plush green lawn that was spotted in front with two large gardens of bright flowers and trimmed hedges. Huge oak trees stood before the entryway, arching across the yard, creating a tunnel of green. And delicate pink blossoms, the color of her dress, clung to winding vines that stretched their tiny sprouts up and around the white Corinthian columns that supported the entryway of the house. At closer scrutiny, she noticed two women standing in one of the circular gardens surrounded by box hedges. They were dressed in costumes not quite as extravagant as hers but with the same cut and styling. Seeing this only made her spirits sink further. Yes, she really was in a different time. She had had a little opportunity, standing under the cool shade of the sweet apple blossoms, to devise a plan. Or a story, more or less. She had never lied that much even when she was little, but with the extreme situation she found herself in it seemed more than all right to bend the

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 143 of 296

truth. There had to be some reason for her to be out in the country all alone and in such a miserable state of disrepair. She crossed her fingers, took a deep breath, and prayed that her plan would work. The adrenaline kicked in and, slipping her sunglasses down the torn bodice of her dress, Scarlet gathered her tattered skirts into a bundle and headed out from the comfortable shade. As she approached the front of the house the women spotted her. The short round one threw up her arms in dismay and started to rumble toward her, while the tall one perked her nose up from her gardening and then followed curiously, her basket of freshly cut blooms flaying out from her arm. Scarlet stopped halfway across the expansive lawn. She wanted to turn and run from these oncoming strangers, hoping that Sebastian or Gary would miraculously be standing behind her to catch her and tell her that this was all just a dream. But she knew that it was real. She was here… and they weren't. Bravely, she held her head high and waited as the women came closer. A knock on the door startled Vince from a dead sleep. He rubbed his throbbing head as he rolled across the mattress. He was still in the same clothes he'd been wearing when he arrived in Minneapolis. The acrid odor of sweat mixed with whiskey made him gag. "Who is it?" His tongue was thick and his words slurred. "It's Francesco Volierre, Vincent. May I come in? It's almost two o'clock, I thought you might be interested in some things that I've done for you." "Francesco?" Oh yes, the man from the plane. The man from the bar. What was it with this guy? Vince rolled onto his stomach, clutching the edge of the mattress tightly as his gut churned recklessly, threatening to take leave of his body with any further movement. "Yeah, the door is open, I think." Vince watched through thick strands of dirty hair as the man entered and walked to the window, pulling the shades, shrouding the room in a cool brown haze. "Thanks," he muttered. "That's better." "I assumed you would be laid up for a while this morning. I was going to bring breakfast, but I decided against that after seeing exactly what a Continental breakfast was. The sweet rolls looked as hard as bricks and the coffee was thick as the oil you put in your fancy automobiles." "Good choice, man. But you may see me puke my guts out yet." "Ah, hmm, so you say." Francesco went into the bathroom and Vince heard the water run for a while. He came back with a cold washcloth and laid it over Vince's brow. Picking the rag up, Vince unfolded it and spread it over his entire face. With great care, he rolled to his back and the wet cloth billowed in a tiny bubble above his mouth each time he

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 144 of 296

spoke. "So, don't you have some sort of business to take care of today? You shouldn't be wasting your time with a basket case like me." "I did have business. And I've taken care of it." Francesco produced a few pieces of thin folded paper from the inside pocket of his leather jacket and unfolded them. "I've made funeral arrangements for your mother." "Really?" Vince lifted one corner of the washcloth, observing that Francesco was dressed in new jeans rolled at the ankle and a t-shirt for a local metal band called Morticia. Quite a change from yesterday's attire. "Ah man, you didn't have to do that." He dropped the washcloth back over his face and breathed out heavily. "But that was really nice of you. I don't think I would have been able to handle that just yet. Thanks." "You're very welcome. It pleases me to know that I can help. I think we're going to become good friends, Vincent I really do." "Not unless you quit calling me Vincent. My mother was the only one who used that name. I never did like it. Too formal." "Sorry. Vince it is." Vince smiled beneath the towel. Stranger things had happened than finding a friend in the midst of a tragedy. "I see you got yourself some new clothes." "Yes." Francesco stretched out his t-shirt and fingered the long-haired skull that was silkscreened onto it. "But the lady in the store kept insisting I looked so… bad?" "Ha-ha, you really aren't from around here, are you? Bad means good. You look cool, Francesco." Vince slapped him on the knee and let his hand fall to the floor. "But unroll those pants, makes you look like a geek." He was beginning to feel a bond with Francesco. Unfamiliar as he seemed with American ways, the guy was likeable. It was a good thing that he'd run into him and that their lives seemed to be running on the same track. Yeah, nice guy. Real nice guy. "Oh my! Are you all right? What's happened to you? Where did you come from?" The portly lady's eyes darted up and down Scarlet's ragged figure and she pulled her lips together, making a quiet clucking noise. Scarlet was shocked to hear her speak French, and a peculiarly archaic French at that, compared to the modern French she had learned in college. The other lady came up to them huffing and panting and wiping her dirty fingers across her brown pleated skirt. "Not so frantic, sister, she's scared, can't you see? Give her a moment." The tall one, who also spoke French, reminded her of the proverbial schoolmarm with her gray hair pulled tightly behind her head into a neat little bun. She took Scarlet's hand and shook her head sympathetically as she looked her over. The other lady put a pudgy arm around Scarlet's waist and started to lead her toward the house. They passed a wooden carriage which resembled something fresh from the history

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 145 of 296

books, replete with wooden wheels and an upholstered driver's seat. Inside were curtains of dark navy, and a tiny metal step of filigree was attached beneath the windowed door. "I'm sorry, you must come inside. A nice hot bath will take the dirt away and then you can tell us what happened." As she wiped the grimy tears from her face, Scarlet's eyes lingered on the ancient carriage that sparkled like new as the two women led her into the grand house. She didn't say a word because they hadn't pressed her to speak, and for the moment, she was quite thankful for that. Thank God I speak French, she thought, as they walked up the circular steps draped on either end with the pink climbing roses and stood in the entry of the beautifully decorated estate. Scarlet looked up to the high ceilings resplendent with plaster carvings of ribbons and flowers. Here she was, all alone. And with two women who didn't even speak English. What was going on? Up a long wooden staircase carpeted in emerald, the color of her eyes, she walked with the stout lady while the tall one ran ahead. Her feet were ragged from her trek through the field and the warmth of the thick rug pressing into her arches felt so good. Oh, to be back home right now, she thought. To be wandering around barefoot, without a care or worry, and to never have gone down in that horrid crypt. She was guided into a bedroom decorated in sunny yellows. A large canopied bed of polished mahogany stood in the center with long yellow curtains floating to the parquet floor from each of the four corners. To either side was a tiny dressing table of dark carved mahogany, and a three-legged chair took up a post in the far corner. Next to that stood a tall screen of brilliantly colored tapestry where masses of yellow and crimson roses tangled wildly across carefully sewn latticework. Scarlet shuddered as she looked around the room. The woodwork and the tapestries were all so new, obviously not antiques, though she knew them to be old. And the chandelier above the bed held candles instead of light bulbs. "Sit down, child. I'm going to get some water to wash the dirt away. Don't be afraid, you're in good hands." The round woman rubbed the back of her arm and then stepped aside and whispered in the other woman's ear, "Must have been through something terrible. She's in shock, she is! Poor child." In a daze, and oblivious to the two women, Scarlet walked to the wall where a tall chest with two long vertical cabinets stood. She fingered the deep maroon wood, tracing the curlicues carved into its front panels, while the two women fluttered about her like bees in a hive. A glance made her aware of the looks they passed her way, but she was too caught up in her surroundings to worry at the moment. Everything was so… new! The wood was smooth and still smelled of the musky oils that had been rubbed into its finish.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 146 of 296

Pressing her hands to her chest, she felt the metal rim of the sunglasses—her only link to the future. Slipping them out, she checked quickly over her shoulder, then tucked them on the sill behind the heavy damask curtain. It would be hard enough to explain why she was here in the first place without having some alien spectacles to explain, too. She would retrieve them later, after she figured out what was going on. "A washbasin and…" the round woman scurried over to her and looked up and down Scarlet's dress, making her clucking noise again as she did. "And a clean dress. She'll most likely fit into something of yours, sister." She said this while smoothing her hands over her ample hips, and then winked at Scarlet, who stood bewildered. It was a challenge to translate every word as they came out in a frantic breeze, much different from the staid businessmen Scarlet spoke to, with their dry numbers and the accounting terms she understood well. "And bring some tea." The lady walked over to the door and yelled out again, "And some fresh apple tarts, she's a thin one, she is." Now she turned and walked over to Scarlet. Her hair was wound in tight brown curls all over her head, pinned up in the back with a ruffle of white lacy cloth, allowing a few tendrils to fall to her neck. Her face was round and red in the cheeks and when she spoke, the tip of her pudgy nose wiggled up and down. But in the center of that excess of flesh were two genuinely concerned eyes of deepest blue. She laid her hand on Scarlet's. "My name is Antoinette. S'il vous plaît, call me Aunt Nettie, everyone does. My sister's name is Orlena." She cradled Scarlet's hands in hers, her gentle smile never wavering. "Tell me your name, child. You needn't be frightened." My name? Scarlet bit down on the corner of her lip and looked past Nettie to the window where the branches of a tall tree scratched lazily against the triple-paned glass. Should she tell them her real name? She hadn't really thought of that. Obviously 'Scarlet' might sound a little strange to these people. She was sure that it wasn't French. Her mother had simply adored the color, using it to decorate the entire house and always stealing the scarlet crayon from any newly purchased boxes of colors. But what would happen if she did use her real name? Historywise? Last night's events came back to her in a flash. The icy crypt, the boxes of ancient books, and the strange relaxation that overtook her muscles, and then…Marie Elisabeth Debonet, 17501769. Scarlet eyed the woman who was waiting patiently with hands folded in front of her tidy white apron.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 147 of 296

"Ah… my…" She stopped abruptly, and nervously started again in French. "My name is… Elisabeth. Umm…" Rose? No, should be something more… old? French? Hmm, Rose… Rose… Montrose? Yes. "Elisabeth Montrose." "Elisabeth Montrose. That's a lovely name." Nettie took Scarlet into her arms and hugged her gently against her ample bosom. "I'm glad to hear that you can talk. You must have been through a terrible ordeal. Here, sit down and rest and then you will tell Aunt Nettie what happened." Scarlet felt her body give in as Nettie helped her to the side of the thick feather bed. She was thankful to the kind people that she'd encountered but only hoped that they would not find out how she came to be in their company. The thought of trying to explain her possible time travel to these people was terrifying. Would they believe her? No, from the little history she remembered, this was a superstitious time. People believed in witches and spells and quack doctors. She decided it best to stick with the story she had invented. While at the moment she felt safe, Scarlet had no idea what was in store for her and jumped nervously when Orlena entered the room. Her arms were loaded with clothes, a pitcher, and a silver tray of food which she balanced upon the dress piled in front of her face. Nettie took the pitcher and the tray of apple tarts and set them on the table beside the bed, while Orlena laid out a fine satin dress of sea foam green on the bed next to Scarlet. Then she began filling a large white tub, which sat behind the tapestry screen, with water from the pitcher, making many trips up and down the stairs until the water was about six inches deep. "I think she's still a bit scared," she heard Nettie whisper to Orlena as the two monitored the water in the tub. "She'll be more comfortable after a good warm bath and a sprite of lavender to lift her spirits. Poor child." Scarlet was in a daze as they led her behind the curtained screen of embroidered roses. Obediently, she undressed, letting Orlena help her to peel the torn material from her body. "Child, you've no petticoats!" Scarlet cringed but then she was immediately relieved. It was a good thing she wasn't one for lacy lingerie. Wouldn't they be surprised to see a little Victoria's Secret number beneath her skirts instead of no petticoats! "Um… I took them off. The… the walk here was very long and so hot." "Oh," Orlena gasped. "It must have been truly awful." "There now, sister, let the child step into the water before she catches a chill. There's time later to tell her tale."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 148 of 296

Nettie pulled a thick sponge over Scarlet's body, washing the dirt away from head to foot. The dismay she was feeling overcame the modesty she should have felt and she sat quietly, enjoying the lukewarm water streaming over her head and down her back. When she was clean, Orlena wrapped a long robe of flowing blue silk around her shivering body and sat her down on the bed. "You're deathly thin, girl." Nettie touched Scarlet gently on the ribs as she plumped down next to her and started to comb out her wet hair. "Looks like we're going to have to prepare a grand feast tonight," added Orlena. "Hope we have enough wine left." Wondering what she had meant by that, Scarlet turned to Nettie, who smiled and waved her sister off with a few tilts of her head. "We had a funeral a few days ago. Lovely young thing was attacked by a wild animal. Poor child, wasn't much left of her throat!" "Nettie!" Orlena reprimanded her as she walked past with a bucket of the dirty tub water. "Yes, well, we had quite a crowd of people here. But don't worry, I'm sure we've some wine somewhere. Have a tart, child, you must be starving." Scarlet sat with her hands crossed over her breasts, watching in the mirror as Nettie combed through the snarls and snags in her thick black hair. Who the hell cared about tarts? What had happened to this girl? She shivered at the thought of being alone in the early morning hours at the graveyard. She could have been victim to an animal attack. These women had no idea just how lost she really was. The gentle hands that pulled through her hair and that had discreetly washed the dirt from her body only reminded her of the gentle caresses she'd received from Gary. And of the delicate touches that Sebastian had used to send shock waves through her body. She was so afraid she'd never see either of them again. "So," Orlena stopped before her with a handful of clean bed linens. "What happened to put a lovely child in such a mess and alone in the country by yourself?" "Well…" Should I tell them? she wondered. You see, it was this dead lady… she kidnapped me from the future and brought me back here. Right, they'd really love to hear that one. She remembered the carriage she'd passed as they'd led her into the house and knew that her story just might work. "It was my carriage, it overturned." "Mon dieu!" Nettie stopped combing and gazed up at her sister, whose own expression was that of surprise and dismay. "Your carriage overturned! Why, you're lucky to be alive! Were the horses spooked?" Her sister shushed her and they both looked to Scarlet, eagerly waiting for her to go on.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 149 of 296

Not familiar with horses, or their behavior, Scarlet crossed her fingers beneath the folds of her robe and resumed her French. "Oui, they were, poor beasts, something in the trees I think. We… were… crossing a bridge." She bit the corner of her lip, waiting for her lie to be exposed. "The cheval bridge just over the hill?" asked Nettie. Scarlet let out her breath and nodded her head. "Oui, that must have been the one." What luck, there was actually a bridge in the area. "The driver, ah, the horseman, was thrown over and into the water. He hit his head on a large rock when he went in." Scarlet hung her head. Better to get rid of any invisible people now, she thought. "He wasn't moving when I finally found him below the bridge." Orlena's eyes widened to two blue bulbs and her mouth dropped, revealing a half-circle of badly stained teeth. "The poor man," said Nettie. "You are a very lucky girl, Elisabeth. But where are the others?" "Others?" Scarlet wasn't sure why the old lady assumed she was with someone. She was beginning to dislike her prying questions. But of course, it hit her now, it wouldn't be proper for a young lady to ride unescorted through the countryside. Unless… "I was alone." "Alone!" Orlena clutched her throat and gave Nettie a quick glance. "You were traveling alone? But why, and where to?" "The city?" Nettie asked eagerly, as she leaned over into Scarlet's lap. "Oui, the city." Oh, what city is she talking about? Cursing herself for beginning this whole story, Scarlet wished the questions would just stop. But she also realized she was curious to know where, exactly, she was. "Oh yes!" Nettie was as excited as a schoolgirl gossiping about her new boyfriend. "You must have been on your way to the party. Everyone is going, you know. The duke's party is not something to miss. It's his son's birthday." A birthday. Yes, of course, that would be a good reason to be traveling. But who was this duke and his son, and better yet, why was she going to the party alone? "But why were you alone?" Orlena pressed for an answer. "Surely your parents would not send an unescorted child by herself to the party?" I'm not a child, I'm twenty-two years old, Scarlet thought, but she feigned control. "I was going to meet someone there." Sure, that sounded good to her. "My uncle… mmm… Uncle Vincent. I was to stay with him… for the summer. Oui. He was going to… tutor me in my… musical studies."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 150 of 296

"Oh music! That's lovely, what instrument?" Scarlet frowned, wishing Orlena would just shut up. "Voice lessons." "That was a wise thing for your parents to do. A girl of any sort of musical accomplishment is a lovely catch for any man. Where do you and your parents live?" asked Nettie, her eyes glimmering as she looked up into Scarlet's. You'd never believe me in a million years. "Umm, west." "Normandy?" asked Orlena. Normandy! Oh my God, I'm actually in France! Scarlet sighed deeply and stared at Orlena. Her stomach flip-flopped as if she'd just swallowed a goldfish. How in heaven did this happen to me? She had traveled back in time and across the ocean. She felt her chest tightening and her lungs expanded painfully against her ribs. "Are you all right?" Orlena fanned her bony fingers in front of Scarlet's staring face. "Elisabeth?" Elisabeth? Who is Elisabeth? she thought. Where am I? Scarlet's eyes glazed over and the women's voices faded into the background. The gold curlicues dancing around the tops of the cream-colored walls began swirling around her and their color went from gold to gray and then to black.

Chapter Four The next morning Scarlet woke to the sound of a rooster crowing, something she'd only seen and heard in the movies. She sat up eager to start the day. But with the sight of each piece of furniture, so new, yet so old in her mind, and of the ancient tapestry on the wall, depicting a romantic scene of a man astride his white stallion and his lady love waiting for him atop a hill stitched in brilliant greens, her happiness was dashed. She realized that yesterday had not been a dream. I’m really here. Out of place in time. Captive in a world and history she knew nothing about. She fingered the lace-edged spread that covered her from the morning chill. It had not been a dream when Nettie and Orlena had came running to her across the great green lawn. It wasn't a dream when they'd washed and dressed her, or when she'd fainted and then woken later to find a feast of cherried pheasant, fresh baked wheat bread, and potatoes sitting before her on a silver tray. They'd brought her supper to her room, thinking that she needed rest after her terrible ordeal. No more dreams. She was really here. And Sebastian wasn't.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 151 of 296

Pulling the heavy feather pillow across her lap, Scarlet squeezed it tightly to her breast. Closing her eyes, she could feel Sebastian's warm strong arms wrapped around her, his face coming close to hers, and could smell the spicy aroma that lingered in his hair. "Sebastian," she whispered with all her being. His lips touched a quiver of heat to her neck, and a cool shiver trickled down her back as his ivory teeth slid across her flesh, teasingly delaying the inevitable. Scarlet swallowed. "I hope you can hear me, Sebastian. I need you so badly." "So, are you ready to get all prettied up? We'll be leaving soon." Nettie's voice shattered Sebastian's image like ripples of water destroying a reflection. "To where?" "Silly girl, the party. You can ride with us and then you'll be able to meet up with your Uncle Vincent as planned." Party? Oh yes, she had forgotten, something about a duke's son and his birthday. Just what I need. "I guess I'm a little forgetful. It would be very nice of you to give me a ride. I'm sure I'll be able to locate my uncle once I'm in… ah… Paris." Though she had no idea what she would do at a party, she didn't expect that it would help her situation too much. But what more could she do here? Maybe there was someone in Paris who could help her. There had to be some way to get back home. Perhaps a psychic or… a witch? Nettie tossed a huge pile of white material across the three-legged chair and went to the vanity where she started laying out various accoutrements that were obviously meant for Scarlet's hair. There was a simple curling rod that was warmed over a candle, dozens of thin metal pins, and of course, plenty of white powder. "The party is for the duke's son, yes?" Scarlet asked, wondering if she dared ask which duke and which son they were discussing. "Out!" Nettie swung around, looking up toward the ceiling, clutching her hands to her chin in a swoon. "Such a handsome young man. So elegant and polite. But of course you know, you've seen portraits of the family?" "No. I'm new here, remember?" "Oh yes, that's right." Nettie went back to her hair supplies but turned back over her shoulder. "But I am surprised that you haven't seen a single picture of the family. The LeReaux sit quite highly in the king's fancy. The Duke of Mézières is a foremost figure in the king's court. Though it's not clear exactly what the man's duties are…" She paused, losing herself in her own thoughts. "You'll find the local gossips think him to be a spy for the king. Though I wouldn't take it upon myself to assume such a thing, as I'm sure you won't either."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 152 of 296

"Oh no, I wouldn't." Now which king is reigning right now? Scarlet wondered, wishing she had paid more attention in history class. "Perhaps I have seen a picture of the family, I must have, I'm sure. But refresh my memory," she prompted, digging for information. "Well, I'm sure you'll recall their son once you see him. Oh, he's so charming and lovely. Your eyes will pop right out of your head when you meet him. He never wears a wig, always leaving that lovely dark hair to show for everyone to adore. He's part Italian, you know, on his mother's side. And such lovely manners for a young man. You'll have to be sure to dance with him. Of course, a young girl as lovely as yourself will have a hard time keeping out of the young man's vision." Nettie looked down her nose and added slyly, "He's quite the rake. If the grapevine is correct, and it usually is in matters of immediate importance, the duke is hoping that this party will give his youngest son a chance to choose a wife." Nettie took Scarlet's hand and pulled her over to the vanity where she sat her down on a red padded stool facing the mirror. Like a whirlwind, the old lady's fingers began twisting and twirling, working magic on the thick dark tresses. Scarlet picked up the tin of powder and traced a line across the surface of the fine white dust. "What was his name again? The duke's son?" "I do believe you must have taken a nasty bump to the head when you fell. You're very forgetful." Nettie picked a thin pin from between her teeth and stuffed it into Scarlet's hair. "It's the nineteenth birthday of Sebastian LeReaux." The yellowed pages of the diary were not so old as they seemed. From the dates he had found, Sebastian judged the words to have been written around the early nineteen hundreds. By Vince's great-grandfather, Alexander Lyons II. There were many revelations in the pages of this old man's writing, some very disturbing to Sebastian. From what he could tell by reading carefully the flourishing script that was quite blotted with tears and dust, the woman, called Marie Elisabeth Debonet had been killed in the year 1769. The cause of her death, as documented by Alexander Lyons: Vampire bite. Or more accurately, her throat was torn from her body and ripped to shreds by the frantic teeth of a moon-crazed vampire. Sebastian settled back into the couch, the diary resting on his crossed leg, and took a deep breath. He had a suspicion about Scarlet. Though he wasn't well-versed on the occult or supernatural happenings by any means, he did know a little. It seemed to him that maybe Scarlet was some sort of medium, a supernatural link to the spiritual world. It would explain a lot, he thought. If Scarlet had been wearing a dress that belonged to this Marie Elisabeth, and if the pearls that Vince had placed around her neck had also belonged to her, then it was entirely possible that Scarlet had been possessed.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 153 of 296

Marie's spirit was able to become an entity with the aid of Scarlet's body once she had donned the ancient dress and jewels. And Marie had been killed by a vampire. But this information was not what was so disturbing to him. What had happened at the residence of Marie's murderer a few days later was. He traced his finger beneath the French words and reread them. …stranger came to our house today, I did not see her for I was still mourning and desperately ill over the past days' events. I know not where she came from, for she claimed her carriage was overturned by the cheval bridge over the field. No remains were found, nor was the misshapen driver whom she claimed had fallen into the river and hit his head on a rock… such unexplained occurrences would normally disturb me, but alas, I've enough to fret over… I went to Marie's grave today, and there were footsteps and blood over the earth that covers her wretched body… so confusing… the stranger is gone, she accompanied my sisters to the LeReaux party… she did not return. Sebastian closed the diary. "Please let it be her," he whispered. Sebastian's Corvette would have been most welcome right now. Scarlet braced herself against the side of the wobbling carriage as they flew across yet another rut in the ill-trodden country road. Nettie had dozed off about twenty minutes ago and her head now bobbled across Orlena's shoulder. Wiggling her toes within the confines of her shoes, Scarlet was thankful that they fit. Now the only suffering she had to endure was the cramped confines of the tiny coach, which hadn't been built to house three women in massive eighteenth-century dresses. "Sorry," she said, as she pulled back her feet and realized she had just apologized to Nettie, who most likely didn't mind her stepping on her toes while she dozed like a bear in hibernation. Finding that Orlena wasn't much for conversation, Scarlet pulled the green damask curtains to the side and scanned the countryside, lush with summer blooms and forest greens. But she couldn't shake the intuition that she'd had earlier. They were on their way to Sebastian LeReaux's nineteenth birthday party. Could it be? Was it possible? The crisp snap of leather across the horse's flanks matched the snap in Scarlet's mind. It had to be! Please… couldn't it be? Okay, let's just say it is. Scarlet nodded slowly as she imagined the possibilities. Say it was the same Sebastian, her Sebastian. Then her worries would be solved!

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 154 of 296

No. He wouldn't know her. They hadn't met yet. "What did he tell me?" she whispered almost inaudibly to herself. Oh, yes! It was just a few days after his nineteenth birthday that he had been transformed into a vampire. She remembered him speaking of the woman he'd fallen in love with, the one who had turned him into a vampire. Scarlet crossed her arms over her chest, letting her elbow brace her body from repeatedly rocking into the door. If this party was truly for her Sebastian, then tonight would be her chance to meet this woman. She felt a stab of jealousy as she tried to imagine what she might look like. In a way, this vampire woman was responsible for her own vampirism. And that was enough of a reason to hate her. If I can prevent Sebastian from meeting this woman, then perhaps I can stop him from becoming a vampire. "Yeah," she nodded again. And that would mean that he would have died in the eighteenth century. And he would cease to exist in the present… he would never be around to change me into a vampire. These thoughts came quickly, and as if hit over the head by a brick, the realization came to her. "Then there might be some way out of this mess!" Scarlet cringed and glanced at the two women across from her, afraid that Orlena would be casting the evil eye her way after her outburst. "Whew." She'd lucked out. Orlena's head rested atop Nettie's now and her upper lip quivered with each snoring breath she released. Putting her hand over her mouth to keep from laughing, Scarlet turned away, feeling the determination strengthen her courage. "I must stop him from meeting this woman." Weaving back and forth between the crowds, Francesco spied Vince dancing with a woman on the far side of the bar. He watched tensely as Vince's hands slid up and down the woman's body, rising and falling with the excitement of the music. He was drunk, Francesco could tell from the way he staggered back and forth, but that didn't keep Vince's hands from roaming the body of a very enticing woman. Vince pressed his body close to hers and laid his head on her shoulder, allowing his hair to fall down into her cleavage. He spied Francesco and winked as he shimmied down and kissed the top of the girl's breasts. A strange twinge ran through Francesco's body. Jealousy? He gripped the gold hand-rail that circled the dance floor and steadied himself. It didn't bother him at all that Vince was caressing and manhandling the 'girl. What really made the hair on his neck prickle was the way the woman touched Vince. So personal and seductive were her moves as she trailed her fingers

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 155 of 296

over Vince's lips, over his chest, and down to his waist where she slipped them deep into the pockets of his jeans. No! Francesco clutched the rail until his knuckles were as white as the dead bodies he'd left behind in his lifetime. He’s mine. And then as if by some wonderful chance, it happened. Vince tripped and plunged forward, bringing the woman down with him. Francesco pushed through the crowd, making it to Vince's side just as he was picking the woman up. As she rose, straightening her tight mini-skirt, she blurted obscenities and kicked Vince in the shin, leaving him hopping around drunkenly to the corner of the darkened bar. "Shit, man, did you see that?" Vince hobbled to the wall with Francesco's help and stood beneath a neon beer sign. "Smart woman." Francesco stood in front of Vince, blocking his view of the dance floor and sectioning him off from the rest of the crowd. It had been a mistake to come down to the bar again, but the man had pleaded, saying it would keep his mind off his mother. "Think it's time to go, Vince?" "Oww, God that hurts!" Vince pulled the leg of his pants up, cringing when the denim tore at his flesh. "Would you look at that? The bitch drew blood. Shit!" Not caring about the people walking by, Vince slumped against the wall and fell to the ground with one leg stretched out and the other held close to examine his wound. "Pardon us." Francesco offered apologies to the angry stares around them and bent over Vince. He fingered the oozing gash in the bony flesh on Vince's calf. She must have dug her heels in, he thought, Vince certainly hadn't deserved that. But the sight of the vibrant red blood seeping from the wound made Francesco's lips burn. He closed his eyes, drowning out the mad blur of people. Control yourself. "Can you believe she did that?" Vince was speaking to anyone who would listen as the people around him started to gather, eager to see what was wrong. "All right, let's clear out," the bouncer's voice boomed, bringing Francesco back to reality and the obnoxious beat of the music. "Out with you. We don't need any weird scenes." "Yes, we had better leave, Vince. Here, give me your hand, I'll help you." Securing his hand over Vince's arm, Francesco helped him hobble out, thinking that Vince was overreacting. It was just a flesh wound. The door opened to the alley and the smell of oily smoke from a nearby chimney choked Francesco and teared his eyes. He looked up through the thick cloud of black and saw a sliver of moonlight shimmering in the sky. "Let go of me, man." Vince sat down on the cement steps and immediately slapped his palm across his arm. "Damn blood-sucking vampire mosquitoes."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 156 of 296

Vampire mosquitoes? Francesco mused. How interesting. He brushed at his shoulders, hoping to ward the little beasts away and noticed the blood on his finger. It was quickly drying. He glanced down. Vince was tracing his band's name in the sand below the steps with the top of a beer can. Unobtrusively, Francesco slipped his finger into his mouth and sucked slowly. Mon dieu, the taste blazed through his veins like effervescing champagne. This was heaven! He stopped, pulling his finger out to stare at it in amazement, and then turning to Vince, who was unaware of his alarm. Francesco reached out, bringing his hand inches from the back of Vince's head. He longed to dip his fingers into the honey. To touch him everywhere and to learn his most intimate secrets and desires, and finally… To know for sure if his suspicions about this lovely young man were correct. But there was only one way to know for sure. He had to drink his blood.

Chapter Five On either side of its delicately pruned yew shrubs, the courtyard was thronged with ladies and lords, common folk and musicians. The women, done up in gaily colored silk and satin, stepped lightly through the stone-paved gardens, carefully guarding their fabulously ornate dresses from straying into one of the many goldfish ponds that dotted the yard. Everywhere, huge masses of stubby white and pink candles, in tall spiraling brass candelabra glittered and lit up the entire courtyard. In the center of the expansive courtyard, a marvelous fountain of jeweled pink granite stood in majestic splendor, its stone mermen and mermaids entwined in loving embrace, spewing out showers of sparkling pink water. Shiny white carp swam in the huge bowls below the fountains, their opalescent scales glittering like diamonds submerged in pink champagne. The color of the water perfectly matched the roses that grew wildly across the grounds, twining about the statues of cherubs and mermen and weaving between the shrubs that were pruned to match the nautical statues. The entire yard smelled divinely fragrant of summer roses and greens, putting everyone in a festive, if not romantic, mood. And there, by the pink granite fountain, stood Scarlet, aka Elisabeth Montrose, marveling at the fancy white fish. She'd broken free from the protective reins of Nettie and Orlena, begging them to let her explore, for perhaps she'd bump into her Uncle Vincent. Seeing a familiar circle of women who beckoned her to join their gossip, Nettie let her go. "But don't stray too far, Elisabeth," she said with a motherly kiss to her cheek and a knowing wink. Never in her wildest dreams had Scarlet imagined such a lavish spectacle. The gardens were fabulous and the tables of food amazing. On her way through the house she passed many long tables of food and glittering wines. Three whole pigs had been roasted and glazed with shiny apples stuffed in their mouths, and tall trees of candied fruits formed the centerpiece on every

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 157 of 296

table, each teasing her to come closer. But that could wait. First, she wanted to see the rest of the sights. Initially, she was quite amused to see the men dressed in fine silks and trimmings. They all wore silk stockings tied with ribbons below the knees and heeled shoes, some with elaborate diamond shoe clips or feathers on them. Most also sported powdered wigs of all shapes and colors. She laughed to herself. Never in her time would the men she knew, like Gary or Vince, be caught dead dressed in such feminine clothing. But, like the proud male peacock displaying its colors, these men appealed to her; they were beautiful and elegant. And the dresses! So grand and graceful, in every color of the rainbow. A huge garden of cleavage burst upon the grounds, sprouting up from tightly cinched dresses of reds, blues, turquoises, light yellows and aqua-greens. Oh, the colors were endless, and they were trimmed in lavish furs, laces, and ruffles, each magnificent, but, as Scarlet had already learned, not functional, at least when it came to walking. The dress that Nettie had lent her was a dream come true of snow-kissed white, covered with baby seed pearls. Scarlet felt ready to walk down the aisle, if only she weren't so uncomfortable at the moment. The corset pinched her stomach and smothered her lungs so that she had to take shallow breaths. And as for walking, she found that she had to take tiny steps and keep a keen eye ahead so she would know when to swerve to avoid a collision with another wide skirt. A house servant, dressed in blue waistcoat and billowy white shirt, bowed before Scarlet, offering a shiny silver tray of sparkling champagne. "Merci." Nodding obediently, he left her sipping the wine as she continued to drink in her surroundings. It was a marvel to see the faces. Women and men alike dusted their faces with white powder to give themselves a smooth complexion. But at closer inspection under the candlelight, Scarlet could see that it only masked their bumps and imperfections, and as the night wore on the powder began to fade, revealing the shiny faces below. In contrast to the stark white powder, the women's lips were all brilliant carmine red. A few of them also dotted on a dark beauty mark or black patch here or there on their face and neck. Some were even cut into the shape of a heart or diamond and Scarlet wished that she had a little heart on the side of her cheek, just for fun, although she felt less than stunning next to the dazzling crowd that pranced and flitted about her. But she held her head high and walked about in search of what she had come for. She hoped that the woman vampire wasn't too beautiful. It was going to be hard enough to get Sebastian's attention with all the rest of the women vying for him. Oh yes, she'd heard more than one whispered conversation about him tonight. And it seemed that this could indeed be the party of Sebastian DelaCourte.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 158 of 296

She set her glass on the swiftly passing tray of another house servant and scanned the crowd. Every single woman in the country must be present tonight, she thought. "If this is Sebastian's party, then I do feel a bit sorry for him." "Mademoiselle?" Realizing that the tall gentleman next to her had overheard her one-sided conversation, Scarlet turned to meet inquiring eyes of light blue sprinkled with generous dollops of pure white. His gray wig sported a long braided queue that was tied with red velvet to match his goldembroidered red frock-coat and breeches. A cream waistcoat of shimmering satin peeked out between the openings of his frockcoat, and when he offered her an open hand, the gold threaded lace of his cuff covered half his palm. She noticed with a start how handsome he was, and faltered as she spoke. "Oh, pardon, I was talking to myself." He smiled, raising his left brow as though he thought her delightful. But there was something about him … "I should think a lady as lovely as you would have no time to spend talking with herself. I'm surprised that any number of men have not attempted to monopolize your conversation tonight." He slipped his arm through hers and Scarlet walked alongside him as they approached the golden glow of the ballroom. This was a delight, having captured the attention of so handsome a gentleman. "I just arrived. I haven't really spoken to anyone yet." "Well, my dear, you would do me a great honor if you would allow me to occupy a portion of your time this evening." Standing beneath the carved plaster archway that led into the grand mansion, Scarlet stepped closer to her handsome stranger to avoid getting pushed out onto the lawn by an overzealous party guest. She had much better things to do, like finding Sebastian. But the man's eager gaze prompted her to be cordial. "Yes, of course." She slipped her hand from his arm and he caught it in his, the lace tickling her wrist. The candelabra just behind his head glimmered frantically as the breeze whipped the fragile flames about. The flames flickered in his eyes and suddenly, Scarlet remembered. "And will you please me with your name, mademoiselle?" His hand was warm in hers and she was sure he could feel the tension tightening her muscles. She stifled a gasp and tried to speak calmly. "My… my name is Elisabeth. Ah… Elisabeth Montrose."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 159 of 296

"My, such a lovely name, it surely fits. But what is wrong? You're trembling." He lifted her hand to his chest and trailed a finger over her sensitive skin. "Oh, it's nothing, really." You have to be sure, she told herself as she studied his gaze. It might not be him. "Just a chill." "Then we'll go in. A dance, perhaps, would warm your lovely bones. Oh… I'm terribly sorry." He dropped her hand, which Scarlet clutched to her stomach in an attempt to strangle the butterflies. The man bowed deeply and she noticed the trace of dark hair that had slipped out of his wig just behind his ear. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Francesco Volierre."

Chapter Six Foresight proved to be a deadly companion. Knowing what she knew of Francesco Volierre in the future kept Scarlet from being at ease with his acquaintance now. As they made their way to the dance floor, she hung back, almost coming to a standstill, but she didn't want him to notice her alarm and followed, slowly. She wondered if Sebastian and Francesco might still be friends if Sebastian had never become a vampire. But wait! They were still friends. Sebastian wasn't a vampire yet. So there was no reason to fear Francesco. Oh God, can I do this, she wondered, as she felt the pressure of his hand gently squeeze hers. "It's a minuet, Elisabeth. Shall we?" Wishing she had more time to think it over, she let Francesco lead her into the opening steps of the dance. "I'm not a very good dancer." Not unless it's rock n' roll, she thought. "I guess I'm not so familiar with the older dances." "You're doing quite well. Just follow my lead. I'll not lead you astray." Oh, won't you? It was too late to wish that Sebastian had told her more about what Francesco had been like. She did remember him saying that he had changed drastically after becoming a vampire. Hopefully, she thought as they passed the small orchestra of violins and cellos, he had been an angel. "So, I imagine you've come to lay claim to the birthday boy, too?" Francesco's smile was alarmingly sensual, revealing straight white teeth and just a shadow of a dark moustache. "Don't fib now, I know that thought occupies the mind of every young lady here tonight." "Actually, I would like it if I could at least have a chance to speak to the man, but I wouldn't be disappointed if I didn't," she said, surprising herself. What am I doing, being nice to the man who wants me dead?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 160 of 296

"Really?" Taking his smile as a good sign, Scarlet looked past him at the crowd. Francesco could be just the man to introduce me to Sebastian, when I might not ever run into him in this huge place. And it was imperative that she see him. "I see the chill has left you." "Oh? How can you tell?" They'd stopped dancing, and he hooked his arm around her as they made for the table of food near the tall pillars that framed the far hallway. "Your cheeks have taken on your namesake." He paused to look over the table of various hors d'oeuvres and wines, selecting two tiny glasses of chocolate liqueur. "Elisabeth Montrose, or Rose, if you will, with lips and smooth skin of the same lovely color." Accepting the liqueur, Scarlet wished she could control the heat that rose to her face with his charming words. Another one, she thought. Just what is it about these eighteenth-century men that makes them so charming? Though she had no intention of letting this one lay a hand on her. "I'm sorry, am I too forward?" "No, well… it's all right. I don't mind when it comes from a man as handsome as yourself." She quickly raised her glass to taste the sweet liquid and then realized that maybe she had better lay off the alcohol. It was already making her much too friendly. She only needed Francesco to lead her to Sebastian—not to become interested in her. Francesco took her glass and set it back on the table. His eyes sparkled, white-caps cresting over the ocean. He stepped closer until the edges of his coat folded against her white skirts. "Your words pleasure me, Elisabeth Montrose." He clasped her fingers over his hand. As her fingers traveled to his lips, Scarlet had the sudden urge to pull away and run. Yes, this was foolish, she could find Sebastian on her own. But as his lips grazed her knuckles, soft as a fluttering moth, she felt her rapid breath exhale into a deep sigh. The lace encircling his other hand tickled her neck as Francesco smoothed his fingers along her rosy cheeks, relishing the unnatural warmth that he, in effect, was producing. "Elisabeth Rose, that is what I shall call you," he whispered as his face drew nearer to hers. "I shall never forget the name of the most beautiful flower in all of Paris." Scarlet gritted her teeth as the stiff hairs of his wig brushed against the curls falling over her forehead. Scarlet was startled back to reality as Francesco spun around to see a fat coachman standing over his shoulder.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 161 of 296

"Ah… hope I didn't interrupt?" "No," Francesco said quickly, squeezing her hand tightly to offer apologies. "What is it, Antoine? Is everything all right in the stables?" "Oh yes, sir. It's the Due d'Anneville, he's an eye on the gray stallion and we need a good horseman's opinion. I told him that Francesco Volierre was the best and he asked if he could retain your services. He wants your opinion before offering Roland his price." Francesco nodded and glanced back at Scarlet. "Certainly, tell him I'll be right there. But if you'll give me a moment?" The coachman peered past Francesco, smiling heartily at Scarlet. "I'll tell him you'll be there shortly." He turned on muddy heels and headed back down the hallway toward the west stables. "It's all right." Scarlet was all too glad to go along with fate this time. "You go on, I'll find the two ladies I came with. It was nice to meet you, Monsieur Volierre." "I'm sorry about this, but you won't deny me another dance if I'm able to make it back in time, will you? I don't want this to be the end of our meeting." Scarlet nodded, hoping to herself mat it would be, but… "Of course I won't. But you'd better go now, before Monsieur LeReaux loses out on the sale of his stallion." With one last squeeze of her hand, Francesco reluctantly left her behind, following the trail of muddy footprints down the hall. Scarlet gave a sigh of relief, pressing her palm to her chest. Her heart was beating as fast as the music, rather an erratic tune. Much like my life has been for the past few days, she thought. She watched until the wide sweeping tails of Francesco's coat disappeared around a far corner and then set her mind to the task at hand: to search out Sebastian DelaCourte, or Sebastian LeReaux, whoever he was. Scarlet strolled past the long buffet table in search of Sebastian. The tall trees of sugared plums and peaches glistened in the candlelight, but she avoided the temptation, seeing that a large crowd of people had started to feed. Feed, as in cattle pushing their noses over their troughs and nudging others away from their food. She did not want to squish between the hordes of pasty-faced people. And besides, the skinny servant who attended the food did little to keep the flies from buzzing about. The only thing that seemed enticing at the moment was the wine set out in huge chalices, and she reminded herself to pick up a glass later after the effects of the chocolate liqueur wore off. "Isn't he divine?" "Perfection."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 162 of 296

She came upon a huddle of giggling young women, their heads bowed toward the center of their intimate little circle. "Have you danced with him?" "No," a tall girl in shiny pink satin and ample bosom batted an eye and flipped a pink lace handkerchief across her chest. "But I've got my eye on him. He'll meet me soon enough." — As she moved around the circle, trying to catch snippets of their conversation, Scarlet could see that they stood next to a quartet of musicians. Between giggles, and an occasional pause for a group sigh, she heard Sebastian's name. They were talking about him. But where was he? She stood on tiptoes to peer over the girls' elaborate wigs, but was unable to see past a fluffy green ostrich feather, so she nudged between two men to stand on the edge of the circle near the musicians. At that moment a blob of white candle wax landed on the shoulder of her dress and she waited for it to solidify. "Won't they appreciate electricity when it's finally invented," she muttered, picking it off. The man to her right nodded and smiled at her as she fumbled with the wax and then turned back to the small group of musicians. Two violinists, dressed in blue velvet coats with gold embroidery, sat elegantly erect, their backs not touching their chairs, each swaying to the sensuous music. A cellist provided bass and haunting beat, while next to him was a small harpsichord of extravagant gold filigree. And at the shiny black keys was a beautiful woman playing a delicate tune. She sat high and graceful upon a tiny padded stool, and it was obvious that it was her sparkling eyes and delicate dark features that had attracted everyone to this corner of the room, because her musical prowess certainly lacked. She plucked out more than an occasional clinker, but no one seemed to notice, or else they were all too refined to show it. Scarlet found herself entranced. Never had she seen a woman whom she herself would admit was beautiful. The tilt of her chin, just slightly up, and her long graceful fingers dancing across the keys, captivated Scarlet along with everyone else. Her hair of luscious black coiled into a smooth tunnel down the back of her head, secured with a sparkling emerald pin that matched the intensity of her eyes. Her dress of maroon silk and silver stitching flowed across the tiny stool and down to the silver shoes peeking out beneath. But who was that? To the other side of the woman stood a man, partly hidden from Scarlet by the woman's body. She could see his hands resting on top of the harpsichord. She moved around the girl in front of her, and saw his face looking down at the woman with an expression of utter delight at what he was hearing and seeing. It was Sebastian! Scarlet's heart pounded as she brought her fingers to her mouth. Yes, it was him. That was his silky black hair tied neatly in a bow, and his lips pursed in an adoring smile. But, oh, how lovely he was dressed in the costume of the times. He wore a frockcoat of lavender velvet decorated around the edges in intricate silver embroidery. It was unbuttoned, and hung in a wide circle below his hips, revealing a lacy white shirt tucked beneath his dark purple waistcoat. His

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 163 of 296

breeches of matching dark purple tied below the knees with silk ties, and beneath them white silk stockings and shoes buckled with extravagant diamonds glittered madly as his toe tapped to the misshapen tune. His attention was directed entirely toward the lovely woman seated before the harpsichord. He seemed not to notice the sour notes, or to hear the whispers that passed back and forth across the tiny circle, or to notice the winks and flirtations that were lobbed his way by a number of females. Scarlet found herself gaping just like the rest of the adoring women. He was so handsome. Still so young and handsome. Of course, she recalled, he is only nineteen. He looked the same as he had in the twentieth century, except perhaps that his hair was a little longer when she'd left him days ago. "My god." She closed her eyes, remembering their coming together, and felt his hair pull softly across her naked breasts as he took control of her body. Scarlet shivered. But her hopes sank with the boxy metallic notes from the harpsichord. She would never get Sebastian's attention, not with the way he stared at the woman. Who was she? "Oh my god," she whispered to herself, and then looked around to be sure no one had heard her before turning back to carefully scrutinize the woman. Twirling a lock of hair in her fingers, Scarlet thought, "She looks like me." She remembered the anger she had felt when Sebastian said he had chosen her because she resembled the woman who created him. She must be the vampire. She pressed her jaw tight to suppress the natural urge as her teeth threatened to come down. She didn't know what to do. Every fiber of her being was aching to run to Sebastian and tear him away, but she would only create a scene and then be unable to explain her actions. No, she had to think of a plan. With one last glance to Sebastian, she turned and pushed her way back out to the fringes of the crowd and began to walk the circumference of the great dance hall, not even noticing when his eyes turned from the woman before him to her. A plan, she thought, I must think of a plan before I approach him. There has to be some way to get rid of that woman before she has a chance to sink her fangs into his neck. She left the stuffy ballroom and stepped into the courtyard where the rose-scented air encircled her. I am a vampire, she said to herself as she strolled the pebbled path that twisted around the fish ponds. Of course! What would be a better match than two vampires at each other's throats. Yes! I could defend Sebastian, releasing him from the clutches of the evil vampire woman. No! She kicked a loose pebble across the path, watching it bounce once on the close-cropped lawn. She couldn't imagine doing something violent. But she had to warn him somehow.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 164 of 296

An inner voice asked, Why must you warn Sebastian? "Because," she whispered. "Because, I love—" Love! She bit the edge of her lip, wondering how that word had popped out. It was slipping into her thoughts without warning lately. A wave of melancholy washed over her and she trudged through the crowd and the grand statues, not caring anymore for the fabulous sights and finery that paraded before her. She stopped by a shallow pool surrounded by ornate carvings of cherubs and spike-tailed devils. Three carp swam happily around in the pink-tinged water, their shiny white bodies flashing in the candlelight each time one came to the surface to breathe in a bubble of the fragrant rosebud air. Tears were on the verge of felling from Scarlet's emerald eyes. I’ll never get to him. History would remain unchanged. She sighed and looked back toward the crowd that had begun to disperse around the harpsichord. The woman was gone and so was Sebastian. It was too late. He had already left with the vampire woman. She was sure of it. Tracing her fingertips across the cool pink water, she felt a fish slide under her fingers, smooth and precious as a black diamond, and just as elusive. Just like Sebastian DelaCourte.

Chapter Seven "There you go." Francesco let Vince slip from his grasp and the drunken young man crawled to the wall by the window. "Maybe I should open the window, let some fresh air in." Cranking the window half-open to let in the humid night air, Francesco turned and nearly stumbled over Vince, whose head was now bowed to his toes, his hand clutching his leg in a position he'd seen demonstrated by stewardesses for the event of a crash. He hadn't thought Vince so drunk that he couldn't sit up, but apparently he was. He helped him up and led him to the bed. "I'll get the lights and then leave you alone." The room became dark save for the red glow of a neon bar sign from across the street flashing intermittently across Vince's face. "Stay for a while." Francesco paused at the door, not believing what he was hearing. "Please?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 165 of 296

In all his dreams, he'd imagined this chance. Closing the door gently, Francesco went to Vince's side and sat on the edge of the bed. "So everything's ready to go for the funeral tomorrow?" Vince asked in a slow, booze-slurred voice. His eyes flickered open and shut slowly as he tried to fight the effects of the liquor. "Yes, Vincent, don't worry. All you have to do is show up and pay your respects. And I've already scheduled your flight back home. I don't mean to rush you, but I think the sooner you get back to your regular routine—You said you had work to do in the studio?" "Yeah, that's a good idea." Vince waved a hand through the air, landing it, unaware, across Francesco's hand. He spoke slowly, as if he had to remember how to speak. "When we get back I want you to meet my friends, all right? You've been such a good friend to me, I know Gary would like to meet you, and maybe Scarlet—" "Scarlet?" The heat from Vince's hand sizzled right through Francesco's flesh. His blood pleaded for mercy. Sustenance. But his outward appearance remained calm. "Is she your… girlfriend?" A gentle chuckle pierced the stillness of the room. "I wish," Vince said, rolling to his side and snuggling close to Francesco's leg. "Someone you want as a girlfriend?" "Yes." Closing his eyes, Vince said languidly, "She's the most beautiful woman I've ever met. Her hair is long and soft like one of those fancy mink coats. And her eyes are like jewels, the color of creme de menthe and just as appetizing." "Does she know how you feel?" Francesco questioned as he rested his elbow on the bed next to Vince's head. They were side by side now. Close to sleep, Vince's words became quieter and more drawn out. "Nah, she's seeing someone else." "Really?" Raising his hand to Vince's face, Francesco hesitated, then moved it higher above his head. "Anyone you know?" Carefully, so delicately, he lowered the tips of his fingers and touched the soft strands of hair. Vince spoke softly, the sleep so close. "Huh? Oh yeah, his name is Sebastian. Sort of a friend, but not really anymore. Doesn't matter, though, after what's happened." "Happened?" "Yeah, to Scarlet, she… well, it's kinda hard to explain. I don't really understand it myself. Damn, that reminds me, I better give Gary a call later, see how he's holding up." Vince yawned. "I'm gonna go to sleep now, Francesco. Lock my door on the way out, will you?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 166 of 296

"Certainly." Slowly, Francesco's fingers traveled the length of Vince's hair. When the soft purring of sleep began, he walked his fingers to Vince's forehead. He brushed the golden hair from his sweatsoaked skin, shuddering at the silken softness. Matthias's hair had never been so fine, even in his prime. At once the pain in his mouth began and the caverns that contained the uppermost portion of his fangs expanded. Francesco closed his eyes, allowing himself to enjoy a moment of teasing passion. Opening his eyes, he focused on Vince's lips. Pink and soft, parted slightly to allow the air to escape with each deep breath. A wispy scent of alcohol floated to Francesco's nose but he ignored the unpleasantness. Daring a chance, he stretched out, moving carefully so as not to make a noise. Very gently, his lips brushed Vince's, afraid if he woke him he would be horrified. Vince didn't strike him as the kind of man who would enjoy a male lover. A pity, because loving him would be exquisite. Francesco leaned back, still feeling the warmth from Vince's delicate mouth on his lips. "If I can't have you in body, my love, I shall have you in blood." He acted slowly, pushing the thick pile of hair from Vince's shoulder, because every bit of delay only fed the delicious desire within. He fingered the thick blue vein momentarily before rising to his knees. "This is just going to be one of those little mosquito bites, Vincent, don't worry." He pushed his hand under Vince's head and pulled his drunken body up to him. With the first contact, sharpened teeth to skin, Francesco's head spun. As Vince's blood spurted to the roof of his mouth and slid smoothly down his throat, he felt sure delirium would take over. Such wicked poison in this man's veins! Truly more powerful than any drug. Vince didn't fight. He had been taken in sleep, but his body reacted to the blood release, bringing him to a dreamlike orgasm. His body shuddered reflexively and then went limp as Francesco carefully laid his head against the pillow. Red neon flashed over the puncture wounds on his neck, highlighting the crimson fluid dripping down his skin. "Mon dieu." Francesco staggered to the chair beside the window and almost fell into it. The swoon was powerful this time, spinning his head and engorging every fiber in his body with a sensational surge of sexual release. He breathed deeply, until finally he felt the control coming back. Focusing on the long body sleeping peacefully on the bed, he shuddered and shook the tremorous waves from his soul. "So powerful you are, Vincent Lyons. And you are unaware of it, I'm sure. But how?" He staggered to the bed, restraining himself from reaching out for another caress. "You shall be a very useful weapon against Sebastian, my love. And if you only knew of your powers. But I shall wait. Yes, I shall wait until you come to me." He bent and kissed the blood from Vince's neck.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 167 of 296

"You shall learn soon enough, Vincent." Scarlet turned back to the ballroom in search of Nettie, her hopes of finding the one man who held the key to her future dashed. But she tripped over a raised stone and tumbled into the arms of a tall gentleman. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I wasn't paying attention—" She stopped mid-sentence as she raised her pearl-coifed head, followed the plush lavender velvet that graced long legs, and looked into the gentle and familiar dark eyes of Sebastian DelaCourte. His grin stretched across his face as he caressed her arms gently. "No need to apologize. I'm just glad that you chose my arms to fall into." "Sebastian," she whispered. She couldn't believe her luck, or the feelings that rushed uncontrollably through her mind. Her pulse quickened and she couldn't find the words. But what words did she need? "Mademoiselle, it seems you already know my name, so now I must know yours." His dark eyes twinkled in the candlelight as he waited, unaware of the surge of desire he had ignited. It was as if they'd never parted. He was the same ravishing creature she had left behind just days ago. "Scar… ah… Elisabeth Montrose." "Elisabeth Montrose." The name rolled off his tongue with great satisfaction, as if he were savoring a thin melting sliver of butterscotch. He offered his arm, palm turned up, and the delicate white lace that peeked out of his wide-cuffed sleeve fell to a peak below it. "Would you do me a great honor and dance the next dance with me?" What luck, an invitation to dance and a chance to have Sebastian all to herself. "I'd love to, but what about the woman?" "What woman?" Had he already fallen prey to the vampire woman? Bracing herself for his answer, she looked past his shoulder, scanning the crowd to see if the tone-deaf vampire was nearby. She was nowhere to be seen; her skirts of deep maroon would surely have been noticeable in the sea of silvers and light blues and yellows. "The one playing before, I thought you were with her." Sebastian was looking around in confusion, but now turned back to her. "Oh, you must mean Mademoiselle Meulan. An interesting musician, isn't she? I've been giving her lessons, though I'm not sure that I should admit to it. But come, I don't want to dance with Christelle. In fact, I was lucky to catch you. I saw you listening with the others but you slipped away so quickly." Scarlet threaded her arm through his and he led her to the black and white dance floor.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 168 of 296

She couldn't believe it—he had been searching for her. But why? Hadn't he told her he was in love with the woman who had transformed him? Well, however he felt at the moment toward Christelle, she was on his arm now, and that was all that mattered to her. Feeling a bit more confident after having had a short trip around the dance floor, she accepted Sebastian's hand and he led her around the room. All eyes were on the couple as they began to step lightly. But she couldn't help wondering how soon it would be before Francesco returned. Just one dance, Scarlet thought, and I'll steal Sebastian away from the crowd. And then… well, she wasn't sure… but she'd come up with something. Hopefully. Overhead, the massive crystal chandeliers swayed in the breeze, the candles having burned down to less than an inch. Sebastian's eyes were fixed on hers as she surveyed his face. His radiant, coal-dark eyes and full lips made her heart race. Oh, it felt so good to be touching him again! He was the very incarnation of passion. If only she could stop the music, freeze everyone in his place, and explain things to him. Tell him of his future, and of hers, and of the mess she was in. No, that wouldn't work. He would think she was crazy if she brought up any mention of vampires. Unless, of course, he knew about Christelle. Does he know? She sighed, lost in a confusion of thoughts, and followed him across the floor. They danced in seductive silence, a silence charged by the conversation of their eyes, the unnerving touch of each other's hands, the smell of each other's skin. His breath hushed across her cheek when he leaned closer and whispered, sending her skin to a pink flush, "The heavens must have opened up tonight. For they've released an angel from their pearly gates and now I have had the extreme pleasure of capturing her." Lingering by her ear, Sebastian pressed against the small of her back until their bodies were but excruciating inches apart. The bewitching power he'd held over her in the future was just as strong now in the past. A delightful tremor surged through Scarlet's body and she wanted only to have him wrap his arms around her and to feel the beat of his heart once again. He stepped back and resumed the dance. The faces around her blurred and she tilted her head back. The candles above her were like stars in the pearly night sky, and she was dancing with her Prince Charming. She was safe in his arms and everything would work out now. Lost in her thoughts, Scarlet's feet gave up and she tripped across Sebastian's toe, tumbling forward into his arms so that her nose pressed into the lacy folds of his jabot, where she recognized the faint scent of lavender. "I'm afraid I'm not much of a dancer." Out of the corner of her eye she could see the other couples staring at them. I've just made a fool out of myself, she thought. "Maybe we could sit this one out?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 169 of 296

His eyes lit up. "Whatever you wish. Far be it from me to deny one of God's angels anything she should request." He clasped her hand and, pushing through the border of people surrounding the dance floor, led her out to the courtyard. Scarlet could see the women's hands go up to their bright red mouths and they whispered from one ear to the next as she and Sebastian passed them by. She could imagine how they were putting her down. Clumsy girl, taking up all of Sebastian LeReaux's time. She clutched his arm, and tried to let the women see that she didn't care. Let them talk, she thought, they have no idea what has gone on between the two of us. Of course, neither did Sebastian, but she'd worry about that later. But where was he going? They strolled past the sparkling fish ponds and the long banquet tables. A pair of legs clad in brown velvet breeches stuck out from beneath the red cloth covering of the tables, and beside them a puddle of champagne soaked the ground. "Follow me," Sebastian said quickening his pace. Pulling up her skirts, Scarlet tried to keep up with him. "Where are we going?" "I'm bored with this party. I've been cordial and polite since three this afternoon, and I've tired of it." They walked at a good pace now, and many of the partygoers paused to see just where the guest of honor was headed. Nodding to each as they sped by, Sebastian did nothing to allay their curiosity, and continued their conversation. "I know a place where we can go and talk, away from all the noise and people." He turned and pulled her across the stone pebbles to the far edges of the courtyard where the candlelight flickered intermittently on widely-spaced columns of fluted white stone. Scarlet couldn't help but be delighted at his interest. But she knew that if she was correct about Christelle, and the woman had chosen Sebastian to be her blood child, then she most certainly would not let him stray too far. So just in case, she had every intention of staying as close as possible to him for the rest of the night. Ahead of her lay the opening to a majestic maze carved out of tall shrubbery that stretched behind the elaborate mansion Sebastian called home. The entry was flanked by tall iron statues of lions perched proudly on their back legs, their manes ruffled proudly, their heads crowned by a dozen thick candles. Not even pausing for a breath, Sebastian pulled her into the labyrinth and began to quickly weave through the twists and sharp turns. "Sebastian," she called out. He was walking so quickly and she had so many yards of fabric swishing in and about her legs she could barely keep up with him. "Slow down! This is your party. Do you really think you should leave?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 170 of 296

"Yes!" He turned back to her, looking excited and determined. "I'm bored to tears with this extravagant display of wealth. I don't care if it is my party. Besides, I've just received the best present of all." "What?" His trademark charm was revealed with his sweet smile. A strand of dark hair, released from its silk gathering, crested across his cheek. The candlelight threw glints of gold into the blackness of his eyes. It was the first time Scarlet had seen more than darkness in them. "You." He took her hand. "Come along, I know this maze well, I've played in here nearly every day since I was a small child." He pulled her along behind him and plunged deeper into the maze. Clustered with vines of pink roses, the walls rose six feet into the air, making it impossible for the average person to see over the top. Everything was saturated with a heavenly rose scent that intoxicated Scarlet. And around each corner was another thick white candle standing majestically atop a plaster lion's head, with barely an inch of light left. There must be hundreds of turns, she thought, I'll never find my way out of here. And then she felt the warmth of Sebastian's hand leave hers. Turning frantically, she looked for him. The wall of roses and dark green leaves turned sharply, with only a dim ray of light peeking around the corner. In front of her was a long tunnel of darkness and silence, She couldn't see the next turn or hear the soft rustling of Sebastian's footsteps over the plush carpet of grass. An eerie feeling crept up her neck, reminding her of the night he'd taken her to the mausoleum. "Sebastian?" Nervously, she played with the lace that hung from her sleeve. She glanced around, only to be lost in a sea of dark green leaves, and now even the roses seemed to taunt her, with their razor-sharp thorns piercing the cool night air. She turned and walked cautiously back toward the glow from the last candle that they had passed. A ripping noise caused her to turn on her heels but something impeded her movements and Scarlet struggled with the unseen until she was free. Stumbling to the center of the path, she looked back to where the noise had come from. One of the thorns had torn a jagged hole in the bottom of her white dress. She sighed, relieved that it had only been that. "Sebastian, this isn't funny. Where are you?" The cacophony of the party was muffled at best, but Scarlet sensed that she was facing in the direction of the mansion. Standing on tiptoes, she could see the upper level of the elegant white structure, its Corinthian columns supporting a flat roof. But how to get back was another problem. Sebastian had taken so many turns that she wasn't sure which way was which. "Sebastian?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 171 of 296

Her whisper was drowned out by a rush of cool air, and at the same time a hot spike of heat surged through her back. Scarlet screamed and jumped to the side as the shadows moved and she felt pressure on her waist. She turned around to see Sebastian grinning wickedly at her, the candlelight flickering in his eyes as he observed her innocent fright with a prankish smile. "Oh, you scared me!" She smoothed her pearl-encrusted skirts in an attempt to hide just how afraid she had been, and pointed a finger at him. "You enjoy scaring people, you know that?" "Oh really? And how is it that you seem such an expert on me?" "Oh…" His comment reminded her just how careful she had to be. "I just meant that—oh, I don't know what I mean." She shivered and turned her back. "It's getting cold." Sebastian threaded his arms around her waist, his hands sliding noiselessly across the slippery satin. His nose tickled her neck, sending delicious tingles down her back and over her chest. "Are you scared, ma chérie?" She turned around in his arms. "I'm not afraid as long as I'm with you." There was a sweet innocence in his eyes and she instantly regretted the hateful words she'd so foolishly let loose on him in the future—calling him selfish, and a monster. What had she been thinking? He hadn't been selfish, just lonely. And as for a monster, well, she was just as much a monster now as he was. And she didn't feel so monstrous. The unspoken longing in his eyes intensified as each flicker of the candle revealed yet another dash of warm gold in them. Scarlet wanted to kiss him as passionately as he'd kissed her so many times in the future. "What is it?" he asked with a quizzical tilt of his head. "Huh?" she replied, forgetting her French. She had no idea what he would think of her, for it was certainly not accepted practice in this day and age for a woman to make the first move, but she didn't care. "Oh, just this." Tilting her chin up, Scarlet christened his lips with the hot desire that was tormenting her. She continued until his hands reached up to hold her face away from his, his eyes darting back and forth searching hers. "I'm sorry," she said and bit the corner of her lip. She'd expected him to reciprocate as he'd done in the future. "I shouldn't have done that." "You are a very interesting woman, Elisabeth." His eyes sparkled with mirth as he scanned her face. "Tell me, where, besides heaven, did you come from?" If you only knew, she thought, as he awaited her answer. The twentieth century. Wouldn't that throw him for a loop.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 172 of 296

"I'm from, ahh…"Where was it that Nettie had thought I came from? Oh yes. "Normandy. My family sent me here for the summer. I was supposed to meet my uncle here tonight and stay with him, but I've been unable to locate him." An idea struck her at that very instant. Oh, if only she could make it work. "You're all alone here?" "Yes." This was her chance. Tilting her head in the candlelight and pouting her lips, Scarlet played the demure child in need of help. "I'm afraid I've no place to go tonight." "Well, we can't have that" Sebastian took the bait. "You can stay with me and my family. We have plenty of room. Until you can locate your uncle, I'm sure my mother would be glad to have you." Well now, things were definitely looking up. Now she could be around to be sure that no vampires slipped out from the shadows to attack him. "I'd love to stay. But are you sure it won't be any trouble?" "I'm sure. We've many guest rooms. I'll see to it that Annalise gives you the royal treatment. And tomorrow I can introduce you to my mother. She's already retired for the evening. She tires easily." His mother! "I'm sure I'll be delighted to meet her." "You are the loveliest woman I've ever had the pleasure to meet," he said. "Quite uncommon, and marvelously captivating." Scarlet sighed. "Kiss me again, Sebastian." Slowly, he bent his head to hers, and she could smell the delicate aroma of lavender. The seconds seemed to pass in excruciating slowness, and after what seemed to her to be long hours of suffering under his seductive gaze, she received his mouth in a tremor of passion. His lips seared hers, and Scarlet's body went limp as Sebastian took full control of her desires. He pulled her closer until the thick material of her skirts stopped her from pressing herself into his body. Only after long minutes did he stop kissing her and pull her chin up to look deeply into the green jewels of her eyes. Scarlet shivered as his hands slid up the smooth material covering her chest and slipped over the top of her exposed cleavage. His thumb gently stroked the smooth mounds of flesh that rose and fell quickly with his every touch. She inhaled, praying for the moment never to end. She could barely breathe, let alone think. Everything was just too perfect. "You are an angel from heaven, Elisabeth. My angel."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 173 of 296

My dark angel. Flashes of the night she had spent with Sebastian in Vince's room passed through her mind. Though his gaze was innocent enough now, she couldn't help but remember him lurking over her with bloody fangs distended. And then… Something was wrong. The familiar pain gnawed at her insides and she knew what was coming. Of course, she hadn't gotten the blood hunger since she'd been sent back to the past. It had to come sooner or later. But why now? Scarlet closed her eyes and let a small part of her mind concentrate on the hunger, while the rest of her pulled him closer and kissed him. Her arms twined around his neck and she held on as if she would never let him go. She had time. She hoped. Because right now letting him go was the farthest thing from her mind. She pressed her fingertips into the velvet that covered his back. She could feel the pounding of his desire against her chest although it was also obvious that their hearts did not beat as one. But she was sure of it now. Perhaps she'd known all along, but only now could she admit it to herself. She did love Sebastian. Her entire body ached to have Sebastian take her and make love to her as he'd done before. "Oh, Sebastian," she whispered, pulling the ribbon that bound his hair, releasing it to fall gently forward and over her face. But the hunger was becoming stronger and she felt her body jerk and stiffen as a reminder that she had better heed its call. "What's wrong, chérie? " he whispered into her mouth, unwilling to break the bond that had formed between them. "I have to go." She pressed her hands against his chest, holding him a few inches away. There was confusion in his eyes as she tenderly touched his lips "The ladies I came with, they'll wonder what became of me." He nodded, assuring her that he understood. "Of course, you must tell them of your plans to stay here until you can find your uncle. Tell them not to worry, they may speak with my father if there is a problem." "Yes, I will. And I'm sure there won't be a problem about my staying. But you've got to lead me out of here, I have no idea where we are." Reluctantly, she followed her dark prince as they walked swiftly through the maze. Most of the intricate labyrinth was now sheltered in darkness because many of the candles had long burned out, and he hugged her closely as he marched steadily toward the opening, knowing every turn to take. When they emerged, she left him and hurried through the thinning crowd.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 174 of 296

"Meet me in the ballroom!" she heard him call to her as she wove quickly around the various ponds. Yes, my love, nothing can keep me from your side now that I know. Know that I do love you. Making haste through the ballroom, Scarlet was soon out under the great entryway that she'd climbed hours earlier with Nettie and Orlena. Standing at the top of the grand marble steps, she breathed a sigh of relief and steadied herself against a tall white pillar of stone, glad to have gotten away without Sebastian noticing her condition. She hated leaving him with Christelle most likely in search of him, but she would take care of matters and then find him as quickly as possible. The front yard was speckled with a dozen or so carriages still awaiting the party guests, but the coachmen had taken shelter inside them, or had hauled out thick woolen coats to protect them from the possibility of bad weather. The threat of rain did nothing to dispel Scarlet's joy as she pointed a toe in the air and giggled. "If these slippers were only made of glass, I'd feel just like Cinderella running from my handsome prince." But the hunger bent her at the waist, and she clutched her stomach, rubbing her jaw to soothe the pulsing sensations that stirred in the roots of her teeth. "Except this girl ain't gonna turn into no pumpkin." She needed to feed soon. Quickly, she descended the steps and searched the darkened night for a straggler from the party. She walked past a few carriages and entered the shadows of the surrounding forest. Yards away, she could see an old man perched on the steps of a gilded carriage, singing drunkenly to his stein of brew. Scarlet looked down at the great white dress that ballooned around her feet, pushing her toe through the tear near the bottom. Any chances of sneaking up on him were surely hampered by her clothes. She stood out like a ghost in a graveyard. And she had to be careful. Bloodstains would certainly cause a lot of shocked faces and questions. Carefully, she stepped toward the old man. He was so drunk he didn't even notice her until she was standing immediately before him. Before he could speak, she quickly descended upon him. Within minutes, her task was done and the old man rested quietly upon the ground, a silly smile etched on his face, and his stein still in hand dripping booze onto the ground. Stepping back to the sheltering darkness of an oak tree, and with a quick look around, Scarlet assured herself she hadn't been seen. She shook the dirt from the hem her of her dress, satisfied that she hadn't spilled a drop of blood on her virginal white gown. With a quick pat over her hair to tuck in a few stray strands, she slunk back up to the steps and headed down the parquet hallway to find Sebastian, full and refreshed with the old man's blood.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 175 of 296

The ballroom was almost empty save for the musicians who were gathering their instruments and packing away their bows. One of the chandeliers had been lowered and servants were picking the gobs of wax and candle stubs from the shining crystals. As he promised, Sebastian awaited her at the edge of the ballroom. "Hmmmm. He looks as though he's found a potential wife," whispered an elegant old lady with a white wig stuffed to overflowing with tiny pink bows. "Yes, he certainly has spent a lot of time with that one this evening. And she's still here." The old lady's friend leaned in closely as the two observed Sebastian and Scarlet holding hands across the room. "She's very lovely, but I've never seen her before." "They've been coming from all over for him, such a handsome catch," the other one chuckled, rolling her eyes toward the arched ceiling as if she too wished to be young and single again. The first lady lowered her voice. "Handsome yes, but he's not heir to the family fortune, you know." "So the rumors are true. I've heard them, too." "I'm very close to his mother." The old lady peeked over the top of her purple ostrich-feather fan to make sure that the woman she spoke of was nowhere near. "She was quite saddened by the whole situation. But it's her own fault, you know." The second lady sighed and fanned her face with her gloves. "Poor child." "Most everyone knows." "Doesn't really seem to matter to all the young ladies, though." "Would it matter to you?". They both looked at Sebastian, a raven-haired rogue with sparkling eyes and charm to match. He was leaning close to Scarlet with her hand in his, whispering in her ear while she giggled. "Not at all," the other replied.

Chapter Eight Scarlet tossed back and forth under the heavy linens on the thick feather bed. The thin gauze nightgown she had been provided by the maid clung to the sweat on her chest and wrapped around her legs. The night was long with dreams of home and those she had left behind.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 176 of 296

Gary huddled close, his muscled arms closing tightly around her. They shrank back, both of them, from the shadow that loomed over their heads. It was Sebastian, towering over their shaking bodies in the dim, gray night air. The fog rolled in and around them, kissing their cheeks with its misty lips. Sebastian spread his arms wide, holding his black cape so it blew out like bat wings behind him. His ice pick fangs descended a grotesque inch below his lower lip, cutting long red gashes through his skin as the pointed tips grew longer and longer. Scarlet scrambled closer to Gary, reaching up to cling for safety, feeling her fingernails plunging deeply into his flesh. But she couldn't stop, the vampire was on them. Sebastian lowered his head and was inches away from her throat when Gary cried out, a ghastly animal scream. Sebastian jerked his head back, laughing wickedly, his teeth flashing in the full moonlight. Scarlet put her hands out before her and then quickly brought them to her face. The pale whites of her nails were soaked red with blood and it ran down over her knuckles, spidering across her wrists. Where it had come from? She felt Gary's arms slip away and Sebastian leaned over her again, pulling his mouth into a sinister grin that distorted his features until he resembled a skeleton with sunken eye sockets and gleaming red teeth. She stared at him, still holding her bloody hands in the air. Triumphantly the vampire pointed toward the ground, and she turned and looked. Gary lay across her lap, his eyes fixed on her in a death stare. She had ripped his neck to shreds. The blood poured from his veins and onto her lap, soaking through her white nightgown. She screamed but her voice was drowned out by Sebastian's maniacal laughter. She screamed again while trying to push Gary from her lap. But his body moved clumsily and in his last bit of life, he convulsed rigidly and his hand slipped around her waist. Scarlet bolted upright, reaching for her throat. The scream was trapped. She scanned the room, seeing that she was alone. Sebastian wasn't anywhere near. Gary wasn't either. Her nightgown. She looked down and pulled back the thin woolen blankets. No, her nightgown was clean and white. She exhaled deeply and sat back against the carved wooden headboard, her heart pounding and her body shaking. It had only been a dream. But it had been all too real. There was a firm knock on her door. "Who is it?" "It's Sebastian. Are you all right?" "Yes, I'm fine, come in." She pulled the sheets up around her chest as he entered. He wasn't dressed in cape and tails, but in an elegant mauve frock coat edged in cream lace, and she let the horrid dream slip from her mind. His hair of lustrous midnight was smoothed back and tied

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 177 of 296

behind his head in a silk bow to match the color of his coat, and the same-colored ribbons adorned his buckled shoes. "I knocked a few times, did you not hear me?" He'd knocked before? She clutched the opening of her nightgown to her throat and swallowed. How long had he been standing out there? "No, I'm sorry, I just woke up." He walked over to the bed and sat down, leaning across the huge mattress to take her hand in his. "I am the one who is sorry. I didn't mean to wake you, but I'm eager to introduce you to my mother. Annalise looked in earlier but didn't want to wake you after I had asked that she let you rest. It's nearly eleven though, will you be getting up soon?" "Eleven? Yes, well… I have been sleeping longer lately… sort of becoming a night person," she said with a shrug. "I'll just need a little time to get dressed and then I'd love to meet your mother. But what about the rest of your family?" "My father and Jacques, my oldest brother, are out on business today, delivering a stallion. A good friend of mine helped in procuring the final sale of a nasty old beast that my father has been trying to be rid of for months now. Perhaps some other day you'll meet them." He seemed to dismiss them quickly with a wave of his hand. "But we may come across Grégoire, he is the middle of us three boys. Though he's always off with his head in the clouds lately." He stood, quickly getting off the subject of his family. "I've brought some coffee and some fresh pastries for you." He disappeared behind the door and reappeared with a tray of food. "Oh Sebastian, you shouldn't have, but I'm glad you did." "I had the cook save something for you since I wasn't quite sure how long you would sleep." He set the tray on the bed and she pulled the nightgown to her knees and shuffled over to sit by him. A long-stemmed white rose lay across the silver tray and she picked it up. It smelled very familiar. Of course! The scent was identical to the perfume she wore so often in the future. Sebastian clasped his hand around hers and pulled the rose to his nose. "I love white roses. So pure and confident. You remind me of this rose, Elisabeth." "I do?" "Yes. Strong and beautiful. Perfection." She traced the smooth white petals and ran the tip of her nail down the stem. "But what about the thorns?" "The thorns?" He leaned across the tied quilt and tipped her chin up to look into her eyes, tracing her cheek with his thumb while slowly running his tongue between his lips as if desiring to kiss her. "They are that touch of wickedness that I can see in your eyes. And your boldness, it

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 178 of 296

took me by surprise last night when you kissed me. I love your thorns, Elisabeth, and I am glad for them. Most women are so bland and conventional. The rules of society have made them all so much the same. But you have… oh… a spark! The thorns! I wish all women would let their thorns show, it would make life so much more exciting." Scarlet ran her finger lightly over the thorn on the stem. Yes, she thought, but how graphically this pointed thorn represents what I've become. The nightmare flashed through her mind, Gary's bleeding throat and Sebastian's maniacal laugh. She shook her head, closing her eyes briefly to banish it. Sebastian was here now and he was not a vampire. Perhaps he'd never become one. These next few days would be the test. She had to be with him always to ensure that he didn't fall prey to Christelle Meulan. "What are you thinking about?" he asked, placing the tray of food on the bedside table. "Oh, I've always got something on my mind." She pulled the soft petals across her lips, remembering how Sebastian had done the same the fateful night she had been inexplicably drawn to him. She had thought him her dark, magnificent lover, and giving in had been the sweetest agony. "Elisabeth?" "Hmm? Oh, I… I was just… entertaining wicked thoughts, you might say." "Oh?" "Out." Her eyes twinkled mischievously. He was so handsome, decked out in his silk waistcoat and fitted breeches. The top buttons on his vest were undone, revealing a lace shirt tied at his neck. I hope he keeps it tied, she mused, that should prevent vampire bites. "What kind of wicked thoughts?" He leaned across the bed, positioning his chin upon his hand to gaze directly at her. His dark eyes took control of his face, captivating her with his mystical gaze. A gaze she could endure for eternity. "This kind." She leaned over and kissed him. The short stubble above his upper lip tickled as she played across his mouth. Sebastian reached around and pulled her on top of him and they sank back into the thick mattress. "And this kind." Scarlet trailed her tongue down the curve of his chin, pressing firmly against the sensitive skin, then kissed and nipped her way over to the soft folds of his ear. "Elisa—" She quickly silenced him with a gentle palm over his mouth. "You've objections, Monsieur LeReaux?" She giggled. "Not that I'll listen, mind you, but go ahead, spoil my fun." She removed her hand from his mouth to find a smile.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 179 of 296

"You are a delightful woman, Elisabeth." He touched the delicate lace at her wrist, eyeing her body as the light from the window shone through the thin cotton, silhouetting her figure. With a groan he shifted her off his chest and sat up. "I hope your uncle Vincent forgives me, but I wish for you to stay with me for as long as possible. Perhaps a few more days?" He met her eyes again. "A small holiday before you are off to your studies?" Scarlet looked him over. His innocent request lingered in his sparkling eyes. Finding herself drawn again, she put her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulder. She knew he had to be in agony having her so close and wearing so little clothing. But she didn't care. She kissed him again and found that with each touch of his lips to hers he mined her deepest emotions. A holiday? The possibility of staying here, in the eighteenth century, did seem very enticing. Especially knowing that it would be with Sebastian. But she couldn't, it wouldn't be right. "You make me wish that I could stay forever, Sebastian. But my uncle must be very worried after not meeting up with me last night." "Ah yes. You should let him know that you are in good hands. And then ask for his favor of letting you stay a few days. He can speak to my father if he has any misgivings." "Yes, I should call him, shouldn't I?" Scarlet sat up and looked toward the dressing table on the far wall. Where was the phone? "Call him?" "Yes, you know…" She started to put her hand up to her ear to imitate a receiver, but stopped half-way as she caught Sebastian's bewildered look. "Call him," she muttered, remembering her situation. "Yes, I mean call on him. Correspond with him. I should write to Uncle Vincent immediately." "I'll have some stationery brought in and you can write to him before we start the day. By late afternoon he should have your letter in hand, and hopefully by nightfall we'll hear back." Sebastian stood and straightened the bottom of his waistcoat buttoning the center button which had slipped open during their tumble. "I should leave you to get dressed. If someone were to see us… well… I'll be back in a short while." He returned her kiss. "Thank you for everything, Sebastian. You've been very kind to take me in." He trailed his fingers down her bare arm and raised her hand to kiss her fingertips. Then with a wink he turned and walked to the door. "I'll be back soon. And don't worry about your uncle, I'll send a servant with some paper right away." He stood at the door and then grandly announced, "Until I see you again, my angel from heaven."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 180 of 296

Gary knocked on the rickety white boards of the screen door sending flakes of dried paint crumbling to his feet. There were many other places that he'd rather be right now, but his curiosity and fear were getting the better of him. He had to talk to Sebastian. He had to get some answers. He knocked again, scanning the outside of the house and the front yard in a sweeping glance. It was noon and Sebastian's Corvette was in the garage, he had to be home. Reluctantly, he tried the door and found that it opened. He entered and looked around the kitchen, noticing how pristine everything was. "Quite the housekeeper," he whispered, looking across the row of copper pans and glistening tiles that had been freshly waxed. He was surprised that Sebastian hadn't appeared upon hearing his entrance, but maybe he was in a far room. He called out but got no response. "Where the heck is he?" he said to himself as he moved through the kitchen. The living room was silent and empty. The afternoon sun peeked in the window and highlighted the dust on the sill. Surprised that Sebastian had missed the dust, Gary turned and walked back to the edge of the stairway where he stood rubbing his palm over the smooth railing, his thoughts rambling. "Sebastian?" he called between chomps on his gum, and then decided to check out the upstairs to see if he was still sleeping. Feeling a little uneasy, he rounded the top step and walked to the only door on the upper level. He took a deep breath and pushed the air out before he turned the knob and slowly creaked the door open to peek inside. The white knotted bedspread hung down to the floor and the surface of the bed was flat. He opened the door wide and crept in. "Sebastian, it's Gary. Are you in here? I want to talk to you." He waited, his jaw working madly, but still there was no response. High noon light cast a shadow across the door on the far wall. He walked slowly across the floor and then stopped as the hardwood boards groaned beneath his steps. His jaw froze and he looked around, his eyes narrowing on the closet door to his right, fearful that Sebastian would come flying out at him at any second. But he didn't. Gary exhaled and resumed his normal chewing pace. He walked quickly toward the door across the room and peeked into the bathroom. It was empty. "God, this gives me the creeps," he said, stepping down the stairs. He was going to leave but then figured he might as well check the last hallway. He must be practicing, he thought, and headed down the kitchen hallway. Around the corner was another door that opened just as easily as the others. Gary looked down the half-flight of steps. The stairway was dark save for a sliver of light shining through an unseen window, highlighting a stream of dust particles that glistened with each shimmering fall. Feeling a lump the size of his fist rise in his throat, he wavered.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 181 of 296

"Sebastian?" He stood back, eyeing the cold staircase. In horror movies, the frightened girl always went down the dreaded dark stairs when everyone else in the world knew that the monster was lurking in the shadows below. Gary laughed quietly. He wasn't crazy, no, he wasn't going down there. But what was that against the far wall? He couldn't quite make it out because the light wasn't shining directly on it. "Hmm." He rubbed his chin and looked back around the corner toward the kitchen. Sebastian was definitely not home so he would never know that Gary been snooping around. He snuck down the steps, his jaw working madly at his gum, pumping the adrenaline to his legs to keep him going until his feet touched the cement floor. It smelled musty and dry and the light coming in from the tiny window reached halfway across the room and lit up the end of the thing by the wall. "Ah man, another goddamned coffin." He walked closer, holding his hands to his chest as if to keep from absentmindedly reaching for it. He'd seen too many coffins lately. And what a strange place to keep it, in one's own basement. He walked back and forth from one end of the shiny ebony coffin to the other. This was too much. He teetered back and forth on his feet and reached out to finger the shiny surface of the coffin. He tapped the box lightly and slid his fingers across the curved top. It was smooth and cold like polished marble. Again he scanned the room and looked up to the door cracked open to reveal a thin stream of light across the wooden steps. He knew that he shouldn't even be here, but… yes, he had to. He couldn't leave until he did. Placing both hands along the front of the coffin, he pushed up and heard it crack open with little pressure. Slowly, he pulled it up and then pushed back until the lid was standing straight up, held open by the hinges on the other side. Gary barely had time to register the rush of cold air before a frigid hand lashed out and grabbed him by the neck.

Chapter Nine The veins in his face bulged and his eyes burned with an intense pressure. He tried to scream but could only choke and gasp. The hand clamped tightly over his windpipe, crushed the muscles in his neck, and sent his gum spewing to the floor. He couldn't move or look down to see who or what it was attached to. "Gary!" The vise-like grip on his neck slackened and Gary fell to the ground, his hands around his throat.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 182 of 296

Sebastian sprang from the coffin, landing with the grace of a cat. "Gary, I didn't know it was you. What are you doing here?" The soreness in his throat only allowed him to whisper hoarsely. "Shit, man, I gotta get out of here." He stood, but stumbled forward into Sebastian's arms, still dizzy from the lack of oxygen. "I'm sorry, Gary, if I'd known it was you—" "Yeah, well it is me, so get away. Get your hands off me." He pushed him away and stood back near the light of the window. "What the hell are you doing in that thing?" "It affords a lot of peace and quiet." Gary rubbed his fingers across his throat. "A coffin! You're kidding, right?" Sebastian shrugged and walked to the foot of the stairs. "Gary, there are some things I have to tell you about myself… and about Scarlet." "Oh yeah? I'm not gonna like this, am I?" "Why do you say that?" "Cause if it involves you and Scarlet then I know I don't want to hear about it." "Come on, let's go upstairs. I think you're going to want to sit down for this one." Scarlet stood before the mirror, summing up her figure. Annalise had dressed her in a lovely silk dress of pink and white, with petticoats of dark and light pink stripes that plunged out from under her open skirts. She had dismissed the use of a hoop; during the party, she had felt like a huge ship navigating between closely spaced icebergs. Without the rigid wire hoop she was able to move more freely, even though her breath was still pinched from her by the tightly cinched corset. Annalise put her hair up for her, topping it with a bejeweled pink satin bow. When Scarlet wished she had a hat to shade her eyes from the wretched sun, Annalise produced a widebrimmed straw hat. Having written a letter to 'Uncle Vincent' and sealed it for the mail coach, she now waited for Sebastian to return. He appeared almost immediately after the servant's exit. "Ready to go?" "Sebastian." Scarlet felt the heat rush to her chest at the sight of him. The frock coat and breeches dressed him so elegantly it seemed he would be out of place wearing jeans and cowboy boots. If he only knew what he is to become in the future, Scarlet thought. If given a

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 183 of 296

choice, would he choose to live forever? No, she couldn't think like that. It wasn't Sebastian's choice. If she was to return to the future she had to make that decision for him. Oh, but to let such a lovely man die of old age, never to have the extended life of the vampire. Never to learn the precious secrets of the future. And never to meet her. "Oui, let's go." It was becoming obvious now that she would never wish to be away from Sebastian. Ever. She looped her arm through his as he led her down the long parquet hallway and out to the empty ballroom where last night hordes of painted people had danced the evening away. The wide black and white marble floor was barren of furniture and the crystal chandeliers tinkled gaily in the wind that blew through the opened doors. "My mother is in the garden. She spends a lot of time with her roses. She breeds them, and she's created a new one, the one I brought you this morning. Wasn't it the most exotic flower you've ever smelled?" Sebastian's enthusiasm about his mother was a breath of fresh air. He had a family and a mortal life, and he was becoming more than just the vampire who so mercilessly transformed her. "It did smell absolutely divine. Maybe someday a perfume can be made from them. Your mother must be a wonderful woman to want to create such a beautiful flower." "She's going to love you, I know it. She loves everything that I care about." With great enthusiasm, Sebastian walked quickly around the fish ponds, nearly pulling her across the grounds to the gardens in front of the maze. What the darkness hid last night, the sun proudly displayed before them today. Blooms of every color sprang up toward the sky. Brilliant reds, yellows, and deep lavenders painted an intricate tapestry across the solid green walls of the maze. Beneath the protective shade of her hat, Scarlet could see his mother seated on a white iron bench tending to a basket of cut flowers. As they neared, she saw that the woman looked quite old. She was small, and her shoulders were rounded on her tiny frame. But when she looked up, Scarlet could see her deep brown eyes and her delicate unlined face, and she realized that she must be much younger than her graying hair made her out to be. Sebastian unlaced his arm from Scarlet's and went to kneel down by his mother in the dewkissed grass. He took her delicate hand and kissed her fingers and cheek. Leaning close to speak, as if she might have trouble hearing, he said, quite proudly, "Mother, I'd like to introduce you to Elisabeth Montrose, the woman I told you about." He held out his hand, which Scarlet took, smiling at the elegant woman who stared gently up at her. Her face was framed by a delicate lace collar and a matching white lace cap on her lightly powdered hair. Her rich burgundy dress cast a rosy glow upon her sallow cheeks.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 184 of 296

"Elisabeth, this is my mother, Duchess Angelique de la Courte LeReaux, truly the most beautiful woman in all of France, including the queen." "Bastian, you mustn't speak of the queen that way." His mother spoke so quietly that Scarlet had to lean forward a little to catch every word she said. "But it's the truth, Mere!" He stood and put his arm gently around Scarlet's shoulders. "I am in the presence of the two most beautiful women in the world. My word, I think I have truly died and risen to heaven. Where else would I find the company of two such lovely angels?" "Oh, he's a dear, isn't he?" Angelique set her basket on the ground and gestured to the space on the bench near her side. "Sit down, Elisabeth, let me talk with you. Bastian, would you be a love and get us something to drink? It's so terribly hot today." "Certainly, I'll be right back, Mother." He left in a sprint toward the house, leaving Scarlet quite impressed at his devotion to his mother. Angelique de la Courte LeReaux. So that's where his last name came from; he must have changed it sometime over the last two centuries. And her name was Angelique. There was something familiar about that name. Oh yes! Angelique's Pride, the name of the roses he had sent after their first date. Oh, this was fascinating! The love he held for his mother spanned the centuries. He had taken her name and cherished her memory. Scarlet sighed. Just learning these little tidbits made Sebastian so much more human. "It has been treacherous lately… the weather." Angelique fanned her face, growing clammy from the morning sun, and smiled at Scarlet with cheeks that creased into folds of crepe-thin wrinkles. "But summer does bring out the romance in young hearts, and the old as well. It was a lovely night for a party, wasn't it?" "Oui, it was. And the courtyard looked so beautiful. I've never been to such a marvelous party." "You haven't?" "No, I guess I don't get out too often. An occasional bar… ah, I mean… umm…" Obviously not paying that much attention, Angelique sighed and laid a thick, veined hand over Scarlet's. "Well, it certainly was the most exciting party for my dear Bastian. My son is quite taken with you, Elisabeth. He's been going on about you all morning." Angelique ran a thin finger along her décolletage, tucking the pristine lace handkerchief that was around her neck into the top of her dress. "Your son is a very kind man, Madame… Your Grace."A kind man, did I actually say that?

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 185 of 296

"You are a sweet child. Ah, and your eyes." Angelique stopped fussing with her handkerchief and gazed into Scarlet's face as if she had just noticed the intensity of color that the young woman's eyes possessed. "No wonder Bastian was enraptured with you. Men have been known to walk the world and brave fierce tribulations for as much. Ah, I wish you and my son a very happy future together." What? Has she already married us off? Scarlet couldn't help but feel as if she'd missed something. "Well, you do understand that I'll be leaving soon. I'm to spend the summer with my uncle." At least I hope so, she thought. What the hell am I going to do when the time finally comes to go to Uncle Vincent's house? "Leaving." His mother bent and plucked a purple iris from her basket. "Yes, soon, and you two will be very happy together." "Mother, I've brought you some lemonade, nice and tart just the way you like it." Sebastian had appeared silently, and now he handed them each a glass. Scarlet took a sip. Oh, he was right, it was quite sour. She puckered her lips and held her glass to Sebastian. "Ha, she needs to toughen up a little, eh, Mere. She cannot handle the infamous de la Corte lemonade." "Bastian," Angelique scolded him. "It is a bit tart." She turned and spoke to Scarlet. "He's always watching over my shoulder while I'm cooking. Thinks he can create my recipes as well as I." She sipped the hazy yellow liquid, the corners of her mouth tightening at its tartness. "Someday, my love. Keep it up." Giving them both a shy nod, Sebastian gestured to Scarlet. "I'm sorry. Here, I'll drink yours." He took her glass and downed the sour liquid quickly. "So, did you two have a nice talk?" "A lovely young girl, Bastian." Angelique stood, dangling her basket near the folds of her skirt. "You have my blessing." With a kiss to both his cheeks, the squeeze of Scarlet's hands, and a whispered, 'such lovely eyes,' she walked slowly back toward the garden, turning once to wave at the two of them. Waving back, Scarlet waited for Sebastian to turn around, finding his face flushed. "What did she mean, Sebastian, that you have her blessing?" "She thinks that her precious Bastian has finally found a wife, that's what she means," a strangely languid voice said, and Scarlet turned to see two young men come up behind them. One was tall and gangly, dressed in blue brocade with silver stitching, and the other, the one with the lush voice, was equally tall with wavy blond hair and thick ruffles of white lace around his wrists and neck.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 186 of 296

"Control your foolish tongue, Grégoire. Mother misunderstands things," Sebastian admonished, looking back to Scarlet with a smile. "Often." "Right." The two new men laughed and Grégoire patted Sebastian on the back. "Aren't you going to introduce us, brother? Or are you going to keep such a divine flower all to yourself?" "Not that it would matter in your case," Sebastian said under his breath. "This is Elisabeth Montrose. Elisabeth, my brother Grégoire. And this gentleman," he motioned toward the other man as if he felt it a duty to introduce him, "is Francois Boucher, a schoolmate of his." Grégoire bowed, as did Francois. "A pleasure, mademoiselle. Please forgive my teasing. It is only because you are such a beautiful woman, and seeing you here with Sebastian causes my own heart to flutter." He tapped at his heart and rolled his eyes toward the sky. Francois laughed appreciatively at his antics. Quite an odd man, Scarlet thought. His friend too, laughing and joking at every little thing as they stood close together, almost as though a couple. She nodded to Grégoire and Sebastian sat down next to her. "And where are the two of you headed this fine morning?" Sebastian asked, plucking Scarlet's hand from the striped material in her lap and holding it possessively to his chest. "The maze," Grégoire spirited out. Each time he spoke his whole body moved and he gestured with each word like a marionette on a string. A good match to Vince, Scarlet thought. "We've some botanical studying to do." Grégoire turned to Francois with a wink, then bowed again, and took his leave. The two men headed to the maze. They paused for a few moments to talk to Angelique and then slipped behind the tall shrubbery. "He's quite a character," Scarlet said as the two disappeared behind the rose-laced walls of the maze. "How much older is he?" "Grégoire is a year older than me. But don't make assumptions about him," Sebastian laughed as he gestured to the two men disappearing behind the wall of roses. "Well, perhaps you may. He's a good man, but I don't expect that he'll ever marry." Scarlet frowned. "Marriage certainly seems to be the main topic of conversation around here." Sebastian looked at her and the corner of his mouth turned up to smile while the rest of his face lost expression, a shy puppy pleading to be accepted. He seemed at a loss for words, so she decided not to press him further on the topic, though it burned her blood to discover more. "Will you show me around the house? It's so beautiful and I was only able to see a small portion of it last night. I'd love to see the rest of it."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 187 of 296

"Of course, come along." He seemed relieved that she had changed the subject. "I wouldn't want the sun to wilt your lovely smile. And once inside," he tipped the brim of her hat up, "I shall be able to see those exquisite jewels again." "I can't believe this!" Gary toyed with the glass of water Sebastian had offered, tottering it back and forth on its thick base. He knew that one swift slug across Sebastian's jaw with it would knock him out cold, but he restrained himself. "You're standing here, completely sober, trying to convince me that you are a vampire. And that you transformed my sister, my sweet Scarlet, into a bloodsucker, too? Damn, you're crazy, man. When Scarlet gets back I'm going to do all I can to see to it that she stays away from you. Ha! A fucking vampire!" Sebastian tapped the corner of the mantel, losing his patience with Gary. He knew that for a mortal, believing in vampires was nearly impossible. But Gary was taking this too far. The man's laughter tensed the muscles in the back of Sebastian's neck and crawled slowly over his scalp, tightening his temples. There was only one thing he could do to convince him, and to stop his incessant laughter. "Oh, fuck!" At once, Gary became one with the couch, as he struggled to move as far away as possible from the man who hovered over him with vampire fangs distended and blood dripping from the fresh cuts in his lower lip. "Do you believe me now, Gary?" "Shit! Get away from me, you crazy bastard." Sebastian complied, allowing Gary to scramble over the back of the couch, where he pressed against the wall in shock, watching as the man's fangs moved up in their sockets until finally they were even with the rest of his teeth. "Oh my God, this is impossible." "Yes, well, impossible it is not." Sebastian sat, knowing. that it would only be a short while before Gary's shock turned to anger once he realized that his sister was a vampire, too. But until then, he knew he should speak his piece. "As much as I hated to do that to you, it was the only way. The vampire has always been a fantasy figure, never reality. And so to prove a point, one must take desperate measures. As I've told you, Scarlet is also a vampire. I transformed her about a week ago. But you can trust me when I say that I shall never harm her in any way, because I truly love her." "Harm her!" Gary's rage exploded. "You don't think turning my sister into a bloodsucker is harming her? Man, you are crazier than I thought."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 188 of 296

"Gary, there is nothing you can do to reverse the process. Your sister will always be a vampire. So acceptance is all you can look forward to, as I'm sure Scarlet will pray for your acceptance of her. But if you'd just settle down I could tell you what else I've learned." "More? You don't think finding this out is enough? Or maybe you wanted to bite me too while I'm here, huh?" Gary rubbed his neck. "Oh shit, I gotta get the hell out of here." He ran to the kitchen. "I know where Scarlet is, Gary!" Stopping by the doorframe, Gary waited, his fingernails peeling the paint from the boards, as Sebastian's soft footsteps approached. "I've been reading the diaries written by Vince's ancestor. And I also suspect that Scarlet may be a medium. Do you know what they are, Gary? They're a host, of sorts, for spirits. Anyway… if Scarlet really was possessed by Marie Elisabeth's spirit, then I know where she is right now." "I don't need to listen to this shit. You're a lying bastard." "She's in Paris, Gary." "Paris?" Gary swung around in renewed fury. "Now I know you're crazy." Sebastian interrupted quickly. "Eighteenth-century Paris." Gary's mouth hung open for more speech, but he couldn't find the words. He simply nodded and then smacked this forehead with his palm as if he had entirely given up. Sebastian could say all the crazy things he wanted, he just couldn't process this weird information anymore. "There is an entry in the diary that states that a stranger came to visit Alexander Lyons—Vince's great-great-great grandfather, I believe. And then later she went to a party in Paris. My party." Speechless, Gary merely shrugged. "So that means that perhaps she'll run into me back in time." "So? What the hell good is that gonna do her?" With a sigh, Sebastian acquiesced, "I don't know."

Chapter Ten Scarlet entered the ballroom with Sebastian, and saw Annalise and another girl on their hands and knees scrubbing beneath the great crystal chandelier. "Must be hell getting that off the floor."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 189 of 296

"What?" Sebastian stopped near the girls and eyed her carefully, as if shocked that she should use such language. "The wax," Scarlet pointed out, not seeing his concern. "Yes," he said with a shrug and a gentle pull at her hand. "And your thorns, my lovely lady. I think they are showing. Ahh, Christelle." Scarlet jerked her gaze toward the opposite side of the room. Coming across the checked floor, dressed in breathtaking black velvet and sparkling diamonds, was Christelle Meulan. Her lips were painted a brilliant red, and in her hands, she carried sheet music. She sailed over to Sebastian, giving Scarlet nary a glance before tenderly kissing each of his blushing cheeks. "You're early, Christelle. There's another hour, or two, before your lesson." Clutching the music to her chest, Christelle shimmied in between Sebastian and Scarlet, forcing him to let go of her hand. Scarlet stepped back in a huff, crossing her arms over her chest, and watched as the black velvet vampire worked her spell. "Oh, I was just too excited about the new music you promised me, Bastian." Bastian? Scarlet pressed her lips tightly together. My, aren't we cozy. "Oui, the Vincenzo piece. It's very difficult, but there's no reason for you not to try it. If that is what you wish." Sebastian glanced around Christelle's bonnet and shrugged. Scarlet fumed, though she was brought to full alert when Christelle fingered the lace at his neck with wicked nails of deadly length. "I've been waiting for you to give me… more… Bastian." She glanced slyly to her side, barely seeing Scarlet but sure that she was close enough to see her actions. "This music sounds like something I can really… sink my teeth into." Whoa! Scarlet clenched her fists, preparing to swing, but forced a stiff smile to her lips when Christelle turned to her. "But I see you have… company?" Christelle eyed Scarlet as one dressed in radiant white eyes a mud-soaked child. "Oui, this is Elisabeth Montrose. She is staying with us for a few days before going on to Paris to study music with her uncle this summer. So you see, Christelle, the two of you have something in common." Christelle's lashes fluttered as she drew her eyes down Scarlet's figure, as if the thought of even breathing the same air would give her the plague. "How nice. But quite unfortunate that you

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 190 of 296

won't be taking lessons from Bastian." She fluttered her sheet music before her face, coolly watching Scarlet for a reaction. "Yes, well I had no idea—" "No matter." Christelle walked past her and swung around, her skirts brushing over Scarlet's. "Just leaves more time for me to spend with him. Shall we, Bastian?" She held out a jeweled hand, awaiting obedience. "Would you mind, Elisabeth?" Scarlet squeezed the hand he placed on her arm, wishing she could keep him with her. She didn't want to let Christelle out of her sight, or leave her alone with Sebastian so that she could transform him. But there didn't seem much else to do. Besides, Christelle wouldn't transform him during the day, and in his own home, with his family so close. Would she? "Don't worry about me. If you've a music lesson then I won't keep you. I'll find something to do." He kissed her cheek quickly. Too quickly, she thought. "Merci beaucoup. It will only be an hour or so. I'll come and find you as soon as we're finished." Sebastian took Christelle's hand and started across the ballroom as Scarlet stood watching. Christelle said something that made him laugh, and she glanced back over her shoulder to cast Scarlet a sly grin. "Bitch," Scarlet muttered. Giggles erupted from the floor and Scarlet swung around and marched stiffly past the servants. She could not find any humor in the sight of Sebastian being carted away by the woman who was to change him into a vampire. The cheap whore. My God, she wore enough red on her lips to paint an entire sports car. What did Sebastian see in her? And was there such a resemblance between the two of them that he remembered it for centuries? "Yeeck." She stalked out of the ballroom knowing that if it hadn't been for Christelle, she would still be mortal. She reached the entrance to the ballroom and slid her fingers over the carved woodwork, wondering if she could find her room. The hallway looked the same to either side of her, the same ugly gray marble pots holding huge overgrown ferns. Which way? she pondered. "My, my, Sebastian leaving such a delightful catch all alone?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 191 of 296

Grégoire appeared by her side holding a crystal bowl of strawberries. He leaned against the wall, nudging a fern leaf away with his leg, and offered the glistening red fruit. "No, thank you, I was just trying to figure out the way back to my room." "That way," he nodded biting into a juicy morsel. "Where is Sebastian?" Scarlet huffed and motioned toward the ballroom. "Christelle is here for a music lesson." Just speaking the woman's name made her want to spit. Seeking relief, she quickly grabbed a strawberry and bit into it, finding its sweetness a welcome relief from thoughts of Christelle Meulan. "Music lesson? Ha! Tell me another one," Grégoire smirked, then reached quickly to wipe away a stream of fresh strawberry juice from the corner of Scarlet's mouth. Scarlet swallowed. "What's so funny about that?" "Elisabeth, please," he gestured grandly with a flip of his wrist. "You did hear her play last night?" "Yes." "And?" "Well, she was terrible, but—" "Exactly." He bit into another strawberry, swiping the juice away with his wrist. "Two years of music lessons and no better than that? When I know that Sebastian is quite accomplished on the piano. Isn't it as obvious to you what's going on between the two of them?" Scarlet glanced back into the ballroom. The door to the music room was closed, and all she could see were Annalise's toes waving back and forth as she scrubbed. "Two women," Grégoire continued slyly. "Hmm, perhaps I shall witness a cat fight before the day is dark." With that, he pulled a huge strawberry from, his bowl and plopped it in Scarlet's hand, closing her fingers around it, then strolled away. Scarlet eyed the strawberry, thinking how much its color resembled Christelle's sports car pucker. She touched the strawberry to her lips, feeling the juice stream down her chin as her fangs descended, sinking deep into the red flesh. "I'll give you something to sink your teeth into, Christelle." "May she rest in peace." The minister made the sign of the cross in the air before him, bowed slightly, then stepped back from the thick soggy grass to the sidewalk.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 192 of 296

The small gaggle of people that had gathered around the graveside lingered just long enough to pay their respects and then filed to their cars until only three remained. Francesco shook the minister's hand, slipping an envelope with his payment into the other hand as he did so. And then he stood at the edge of the burial vault, waiting as Vince collected his thoughts. It had started to thunder, the rain crowning Vince's golden mane like a jeweled headdress. They were both soaked to the skin, but Francesco held his ground, not wanting to push Vince. He was surprised at Vince's despair, but relented, remembering his own rage at Serena's death. Yes, he and Vince had a common bond. Both of them had lost someone dear. To a vampire. Of course, he was the vampire Vince had lost his mother to, but that was a point easily overlooked. Vince would never know. Vince looked up, his face drawn and the tears washed away by the rain. Francesco offered his hand. "Let's get you into some dry clothes." Sensing his need for comfort, Francesco huddled him close as they walked to the car. "It's over now, Vincent. From now on I promise you that things are going to be better. So much better." They stopped at the car and Vince looked up, searching Francesco's watery blue eyes. "I loved her so much. I just wish my father had been here." Francesco was surprised that he had never mentioned his father before. He hadn't even run across a spouse's name when planning the funeral. "Perhaps we can contact him when we get back to the hotel." Leaving a trail of water across the black leather seats, Vince slid to the opposite side of the limousine immediately fixing his stare out the shaded window as Francesco gave directions to the chauffeur. "He's gone." "Your father?" Francesco brushed the rain from Vince's shoulder and pulled his coat tight to his throat, wishing that the young man would have enough sense to shake the water from his body. "Disappeared right before I was born," Vince said in a daze. He began to shiver and Francesco pulled him close until his shoulder pressed into his chest. "I don't have anyone now." Feeling sinister delight at Vince's self-proclaimed orphanage, Francesco hugged him tightly. "You have me now, Vincent." Scarlet tiptoed across the shining squares of black and white marble floor and out into the garden, hoping that the early evening shade would provide some relaxation. The grass was soft and cool on her bare feet, tickling her ankles with each leisurely step. It had been an hour and a half, but still no Sebastian.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 193 of 296

"Oh." Scarlet stepped quickly to the fountain after seeing a flash of brilliant red. "You're still here." Christelle held a coral blossom to her nose, looking over its generous petals, and rolled her eyes. "And so are you." "Where is Sebastian?" "He's copying some music for me," she said. "Then you'll be leaving soon?" Scarlet asked, wishing there was some way she could be sure of the woman's vampirism. "I should ask you the same." "Really?" Scarlet felt her blood begin to simmer. "Yes, but then, I imagine as soon as the hospitality runs thin and the wine stops flowing you'll be on to another party." Christelle drew the flower across her lips, leaving a greasy stain to wilt the precious petal. "Let me warn you now, that you will be going." "And how is it that I must be warned of my imminent departure when it is only you that is to be leaving soon?" Christelle whipped the flower through the air, sending it to the ground behind her as she stepped furiously into Scarlet's space. "Listen to me, you sly little fox, I do not know where you have come from, or why. I know that you are here in an attempt to snare Sebastian. You should be aware that Sebastian has no interest in you—" "And how would you know?" The fury left her face and Christelle smiled, satisfied. "Bastian tells me everything. I am his confidante." Scarlet stepped back. She knew that Christelle was lying, Sebastian would never confide in such a woman. Would he? "More like his courtesan. How dare you assume anything about me, Christelle? Believe me, in all your days, you will never even begin to have a clue about me. Though I think I may know more about you than you might have guessed." "Is that so? And do you use the word courtesan because you have first-hand knowledge of the sport?" Scarlet eyed Christelle's greasy lips, wishing she could just punch her, leaving a trail of red across her cheek. She noticed that Christelle clenched her fists into tight balls, as if she had the

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 194 of 296

same idea. "You're no more than a… a… cheap French tart." Christelle's eyes bugged and her fists opened into claws. But Scarlet was able to reach up just before the woman's open palm smacked her cheek, and she grabbed Christelle's wrist. Something was wrong. Startled, Scarlet quickly dropped Christelle's wrist and stepped back. She couldn't believe it. A loud meow sounded above their heads, and both women looked to the balcony. Their spat had been witnessed by Grégoire. "You little whore." Christelle hiked her skirts to her sides. "How dare you insult me! I'll see to it that Bastian hears what his little ragamuffin has said." In a rage, she turned and pranced away to the solitary applause from the balcony. Scarlet rubbed the palm that had held Christelle's wrist. She was sure of what she had just felt. Nothing. "Meow." She looked up to the balcony, where Grégoire had now taken to making scratching motions with his hand. Feeling as if the whole world was against her, Scarlet ran to the bench on the far side of the yard, plunging to the ground before it in a swoosh of silk. She pressed her fingers to her temples in an attempt to sort through her confusion of thoughts. She had felt nothing! Christelle Meulan had felt like just another mortal to her. There were none of the vibrations that would lead her to believe the woman was a vampire. If she's not the vampire, then who is?

Chapter Eleven "Mademoiselle." Scarlet felt a gentle pull on her shoulder. She rolled over and looked up into Annalise's deep brown eyes set under heavy brows that arched up in the centers whenever she smiled. She rubbed her own eyes and glanced toward the paned windows over the girl's shoulder. It was growing dark out. The yard light had been lit and its iron holder swung gently in the breeze. She realized that she must have slept for quite a while.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 195 of 296

"We will be serving dinner in about a half an hour. Monsieur Sebastian wanted me to tell you. Would you like help to get ready?" "No, I'll be fine." Scarlet waved her hand. "I've brought a dress for you." Annalise laid an elegant cream satin dress across the huge bed. It was so fine, like spun gold, and its collar and sleeves were covered in faux pearls the size of marbles. But they certainly do change clothes a lot around here, Scarlet mused as she pulled herself up, pushing the bulk of her skirt down from her waist. Morning clothes, and dinner clothes, and then evening clothes. Feeling more comfortable with her new surroundings, she leaned forward, pressing her elbows into her knees, and smiled a satisfied smile. "Perhaps you could stay to help me. I must look a sight."After battling with Christelle. "Oui, mademoiselle." The girl bowed her capped head and stood patiently waiting for Scarlet to get up. I could certainly get used to this, she thought, this hand-and-foot maid service. She hung her legs over the side of the bed and let the girl come around and untie her gown and slip it from her body. Her modesty level had taken a dive since she had been in this elegant world of servants and wealth. Now the young girl helped her tighten her blue damask corset and slip into the new gown she had brought with her, her eyes never meeting Scarlet's. This was the job she had been born to do sixteen years ago. Once firmly stuffed into the lavish silk dress, Scarlet sat before the carved ebony vanity and watched as Annalise retouched her hair, pinning loose ends up and tucking them away within the mound of curls that crested the top of her head. Tilting her shoulders from side to side, Scarlet examined her reflection. She liked wearing her hair up, it looked so elegant, and it made her face look slimmer, more graceful. The finishing touch of a cream velvet ribbon studded with tinier pearls encircled her neck. "Merci." She dismissed the girl and turned to stare at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was pale with powder and her cheeks a blush of pale pink, the same as her lips. Did she really want this fantasy to end? Did she want to be back in the future where she belonged? "What am I doing here?" she asked herself. "History is being changed at this very instant, by me." And now that she knew Christelle was not the vampire woman, she had her work cut out for her. Who carried the fateful bite? She studied her face a moment longer, smiling widely so that her teeth appeared between her lips. The fact that she hadn't been able to brush her teeth since she'd arrived in the eighteenth century bothered her, and she rubbed them vigorously with a corner of the handkerchief that lay on the vanity, not forgetting all the brown rotten teeth she seen since arriving here.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 196 of 296

If I ever get back, she thought, I'll really have an appreciation for the things in life that I've taken for granted. Especially going to the bathroom. She frowned into the mirror, recalling the chamber pot that servants brought to her in the morning, afternoon and night. Worse than a hospital bed pan—at least in the hospital you knew it was sanitary. No wonder there was so much sickness and disease. Yes, she thought, the first thing I'm going to do when I get back is flush a toilet. Her conscience whispered her smile away. Maybe this is the way things are to be. Maybe you'll never get back. Half an hour passed and neither Sebastian nor Annalise had come for her, so Scarlet decided to venture to the dining room herself. She headed down the long upper hallway, not sure if the dining room was to the left or right or downstairs somewhere. Sebastian had whisked her through the various rooms so quickly this morning, she couldn't be sure. Further down, past a large green marble bust of a man— possibly Greek, for he had laurels in his hair—Scarlet heard voices coming from behind a closed door. They were men's voices, speaking quite loudly at first, and then in hushed tones. She walked toward the door, stopping just outside to listen before entering. Sebastian was speaking quietly, then another man answered loudly and with great authority. She clung to the wall and listened, hoping to hear what they were saying, not wanting to interrupt should it be important. "If she is the one, then we shall make arrangements immediately." Some papers shuffled. "And then you can be on your way." Scarlet cringed, and tried to contain her movements so as not to let her crisp skirts rustle against the oak paneling. And then Sebastian spoke as one begging more time on debt. "Give me time. I have agreed to your rules thus far, but I cannot be rushed. She cannot be rushed. Not now." She couldn't understand the gist of the conversation, but she felt sure that Sebastian was not happy with whomever he was speaking to. "Father, I want him out of here now. This whole matter has taken entirely too long." Father? His father must be in there with him and perhaps the other voice was his older brother, Jacques. Scarlet pressed her ear close to the wall. "You have no say in this matter," Sebastian spoke again. "Jacques has no say, this is true, but he is right. Take care of matters this evening. Say what you must to encourage this girl and I'll notify your mother to begin the plans immediately." "But, Father—" Sebastian pleaded.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 197 of 296

"No. I have said all that I will. You agreed to this plan of action years ago, if you will remember. And now that the time has come, I'll not have you backing out. Leave us to attend to your guest and your future." Hasty footsteps neared the door. Stepping quickly down the hall, Scarlet hid behind a door to her right just as the other door creaked open. She leaned against the wall, her breasts heaving up and down as she tried to calm herself. Awaiting certain discovery, she pressed an ear to the door and listened as the footsteps marched quickly down the hall past her and disappeared down the stairs. Then a door slammed loudly and she listened but heard no further footsteps. His father and Jacques must still be in the room, she thought. She cracked the door open, wondering if she dared venture out with the two men still down the hall. The upper hall was empty and quiet, almost monastic with its dark wooden walls and stuffy sculptures silently mocking all who walked by. Going back in the direction she had come, Scarlet headed down the stairs to find Sebastian. All the while her curiosity pulled at her insides with much the same vigor the blood hunger did. She found him waiting by the dining room, where his mother and Grégoire and Francois were already seated around a long table talking quietly amongst themselves. Her heart jumped to attention upon seeing Sebastian, but settled to a quiver when she saw his face. It was drawn and solemn until he turned and laid eyes on her, but even then his smile seemed almost forced. "Elisabeth! I thought perhaps you had trouble finding the dining room, I was just on my way up to fetch you." He kissed her hand, lingering long enough for her to feel his breath warm her skin in two heated puffs. And then he spoke, his face close to hers so only she could hear his dreams. "You look radiant tonight. I think of you every minute you are away from me." He brushed a discreet kiss across her lips. "I'm sorry to have worried you." She wondered if he suspected her little spying escapade. "I guess I took a little long getting ready." She glanced over his shoulder. Grégoire was explaining something to his mother and Francois, his hands flying all about as he did. She stood on tiptoe and whispered into Sebastian's ear, "I've missed you, too. I look forward to having you to myself later." A genuine smile graced his lips this time. "Your thorns are showing again, Elisabeth. As I have heard they were earlier… with Christelle?" She grinned sheepishly, though he didn't broach the subject further, and she was relieved when he took her hand and seated her next to Angelique at the long mahogany dining table. At that very moment two gentlemen entered and Sebastian stood erect, looking nervously from Scarlet to the floor and then to the men as he introduced them.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 198 of 296

"Elisabeth, I'd like to introduce you to my father, Roland Le Reaux, the duke of Mézières and my brother, Jacques." He bowed toward his father, who remained solemn-faced and merely nodded to her as if it were painful to smile. "Father, Mademoiselle Elisabeth Montrose." "It is a pleasure to have you in our company this evening, mademoiselle." His father bowed and took his seat on the other side of Angelique, while Jacques merely nodded her direction. Roland wore a short gray wig and his heavy jowls had been lightened to a blush. "I hope you've been kept quite comfortable during your stay?" he asked Scarlet solicitously. "Thank you, your Grace," she said politely with a glance to Sebastian, who returned a quick smile. "I have." It seemed to her that Roland LeReaux would be just as comfortable axing heads as chair of a corporate board meeting. His gruff voice and lack of a neck made him look like one of those bulldogs with the iron-studded leather collars. How could he ever have fathered someone as handsome as Sebastian? Glancing unobtrusively to Jacques and then to Grégoire, Scarlet wondered where the family resemblance was. While the brothers' features were thick and plump like their father's, Sebastian's thin nose and dark eyes and brows set him apart. Grégoire's hair was a curly, sunny blond and Jacques' a darker bronze. And while Roland concealed his with a wig, she was sure it wasn't black because his brows were light, almost blond. Angelique's hair was gray, but perhaps hers had once been black. How curious. "So, you are to be studying music with your uncle this summer?" Roland lifted his chin to allow the servant to tuck a linen beneath his neck. "Yes. My uncle Vincent." "And would I know this man?" "Umm, well, probably not. He's quite obscure. He doesn't perform in public," she replied, hoping Sebastian's father wouldn't dig too deeply into his background. "Hmmpf." He motioned for the huge tureen of gravy and the servant poured it across the beef on his plate. "More, don't be so skimpy with it. That's odd," he glanced across the table at Scarlet, wrestling his food with knife and fork. "Doesn't perform in public. Why not?" "Perhaps he's tired of society's pomposity and fixation on money and social standing," Sebastian broke in. "Who in God's name would want to parade themselves in front of the Paris elite only to have them gossip and laugh behind his back, or more likely, right to his face, if he shouldn't measure up to their so-called standards?" Roland stopped chewing and eyed his son as a vulture eyes the dying prey.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 199 of 296

"It would do you well to pay more attention to what the Parisians have to say about what goes on and who is on top. Look at your brother." Roland swung his fork Jacques' way, throwing a trail of brown gravy across the lace cloth, and Scarlet clutched her hands beneath the table. "He's being received at court in two weeks. Makes a father proud. And what have you to show for your meanderings and romance with music?" "Roland." Angelique laid a hand on the table and looked quickly to Scarlet. "It doesn't matter anymore, does it?" The duke responded with a nod and a chomping jaw. "No, it doesn't. Not a bit." He swallowed a gulp of wine and smiled sweetly at Scarlet. "Mademoiselle, you must excuse my son's loose tongue. It does not come from me. So, Jacques…" The rest of the meal he ignored Sebastian and maintained a hushed conversation with Jacques. Taking Sebastian's sigh as a cue to lift her spoon, Scarlet dipped into the consomme, not feeling a bit hungry. Over the wide rim of her spoon she watched Roland deliberately shower attention on Jacques. She dared not talk after Roland's outburst and merely followed Sebastian's lead as he guided her through light conversation about last night's party, but she could tell that he was on edge about something. From the corner of her vision, she was keenly aware of the icy stare she was receiving from Jacques even though the man spent most of the meal drawing his father invisible directions on the tablecloth to some unheard place. When the last of the plates were cleared by the servants, brandy was brought and glasses were poured for the men. "Elisabeth," Angelique rose and extended her hand. "Let's leave the men alone. I'll take you out to the garden, it's simply delightful at this time of night, with all of the fragrances hanging in the air. You won't mind, will you, Sebastian?" He nodded and winked at Scarlet and then looked immediately to Roland, who merely huffed then motioned for the footman to fill his glass again. Not wanting to cause a fuss, Scarlet took Angelique's hand, and with a glance at Sebastian's lowered face, she left the men behind and walked with his mother down the hallway. Angelique held her hand tightly as they walked but she didn't speak, making Scarlet even more uneasy. Why was everyone so tightlipped around here? Or was that their usual manner? She wanted to ask Angelique questions. She needed to know. Something was not right between Sebastian and his father. They passed through the entrance hallway and glided across the empty ballroom, their skirts swishing over the black and white tiles. "Madame LeReaux—"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 200 of 296

"Madame!" Annalise came running up behind the two of them and Angelique turned, her face growing instantly long. "You must come, it's my mama, she's ill again. Please, you must see her." "Oui, I'll be there immediately." Angelique patted the girl's shaking hand and turned to Scarlet. "You must excuse me. The poor girl's mother has not been well lately. I've been keeping watch over her but I'm afraid we'll have to call for a doctor to have her bled. I'll come back if I can." "Don't worry about me. Go on. I'll just wait for Sebastian in the garden." Angelique gave her arm a firm squeeze and she was gone with the girl to tend to her mother. Alone for the moment, Scarlet stood at the edge of the great ballroom listening to the crystals tinkle in the wind that blew over her head. She’ll have to be bled. "Hmm… maybe I should have gone with them?" She laughed at her gruesome humor and stepped out into the garden. The candles were lit again tonight and the whole yard was a fantasy land of topiary shrubs and bright flowers dancing across the sparkling pools. The water was still pink but maybe that was the color it was all the time, she thought, and sure enough the goldfish still swam around. Scarlet swayed gracefully from side to side, watching her golden skirts fan out over the thick green carpet of fragrant grass. The stars were out in full force, floodlights shining down on her debut performance as a princess. Skirts in hand at her waist, she curtsied gracefully to the stone merman who spewed rosy water from his conch shell. Seeing he had no desire to dance, Scarlet happily wandered over to the iron bench and put her arms across the back, looking up to the sparkling sky. It would be a dream to stay here and spend the rest of my life with Sebastian, she thought. A princess bride, she would wear the finest dresses of silks and satins, and piles of precious jewels. She'd receive only the most elegant visitors, and never do anything for herself, that was what servants were for. What a dream. But it was only a dream. She didn't belong here and she knew it. Unfortunately she had no idea how she could ever return home. Scarlet looked to the stars, hoping to find an answer, but her concentration was broken by a familiar voice over her shoulder. She turned with Sebastian's name on her lips, but stopped abruptly before she could speak it. "So, will the two of you be taking up residence in Paris or will you be moving to your family's home?" It wasn't Sebastian, though Jacques' voice sounded so much like his. "What do you mean?" There was a glimmer of lust in his eyes and Scarlet brought her hands to cover her décolletage, wishing he would look elsewhere. "After you're married, is what I mean. Will you be living with your family?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 201 of 296

"I'm sorry, but I don't know what all this talk of marriage is about. I have no plans to marry." Jacques produced a sad face but couldn't hide the wicked glow in his eyes. He walked closer until she could feel his breath upon her chest. She wanted to back away, but his eyes were so menacing, they held her transfixed. There was something about him, so different from Sebastian, yet equally as compelling. "I'm sorry to have spoiled my brother's plans. It seems I've beaten him to the question. No matter. With his marriage, my dear brother Sebastian will be gone. I shall be rid of him at last." He spoke with complete disregard, so cold and cruel. And the way he crushed the word 'brother' between his teeth made Scarlet shiver. "Rid of him? How can you speak of your brother that way?" She repeated the word, giving it the warmth it deserved. Jacques placed his fingers over her lips, the lace around his wrist irritating her chin like a rash needing to be scratched. She stepped back but he quickly took her by the arm, holding her firmly in place. "Your own brother?" She persisted, searching for a glint of humanity in his eyes. There was nothing but a confident stare. "How very naive you are, my lovely child with the radiant eyes." Jacques' face was so close to her he could have kissed her, but she sensed he had a more evil plan in mind. "He's not my flesh and blood." "Wha—" Just then, Jacques stepped back and Scarlet was able to see behind him. Sebastian was marching toward them, anger blazing across his face, flushing his cheeks bright red. "What are you doing out here, Jacques?" The two men stood toe to toe and glared at each other like two dogs squared to fight over a prized bone. "I was simply keeping Elisabeth company while you were detained," Jacques said coolly, smiling slyly at her as she struggled to compose herself. "You wouldn't want her out here by herself, would you?" Sebastian turned to her, the anger in his eyes melting to concern. "Did he touch you?" "No, I'm fine." "You see, I've been the perfect gentleman." Jacques bowed to her and turned to leave. "Seems I might have spoiled the surprise, though." With an evil smile, he left the two of them under the stars.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 202 of 296

Sebastian put his hands on her arms and looked her quickly up and down as if she might fall apart if he let go of her. "You're all right, then? I didn't mean to leave you alone, I thought my mother was with you." "Sebastian, I'm fine, really. Your mother was called away to help a sick woman, but your brother…" She paused. No, she had to tell him. She would do anything now to help Sebastian. "The things he said." "What did he say to you?" His eyes darted back and forth across her face. For the first time he seemed truly nervous. "Oh, it's not just him, your mother, too. Everyone has been talking of marriage as if they knew something that I don't. And then Jacques spoke so rudely of you, as if he wished you were gone." Sebastian wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly. He clung so desperately to her, as if he was seeking refuge in her arms. When they finally parted she could see the tears misting his eyes. "You don't know, do you?" "Know what? Sebastian, I'm very confused." "Sit down." He gestured to the bench. "I have some things to tell you, and when I'm through, I pray that you'll still feel the same way about me as I do you." Thinking that whatever he had to say couldn't be much worse than what she could tell him of her situation, Scarlet sat down and he knelt next to her on the ground. He took her hands in his and held them on her lap, a beautiful man lost in the throes of some insurmountable grief. He bowed his head and the ribbon that bound his hair fell to the side by his neck, where fine strands of black blew in the evening air. He looked up. "Elisabeth, first I want you to know something." "What is it? Are you in trouble?" He laughed softly, "It's nothing like that. No. But first, I want you to know before I say any more that, well…" He gazed directly into her eyes as she waited patiently for him to speak, knowing that she could stare into his eyes for an eternity if she had to. "I love you, Elisabeth. Oh, I know it's only been a very short while, but you must believe me. I've loved you from the first moment I laid eyes on you, when you were standing in the crowd around the harpsichord. Cupid's arrow tore through my heart, and now it bleeds for your love. I've never known such feelings could be possible, until you."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 203 of 296

She placed her hand on the side of his cheek. This time the words I love you sounded so right coming from him. He seemed so alone and vulnerable right now, a child in her hands. She drew her fingers slowly across his skin and began to trace his lips, which he parted to kiss her delicate digits. Abruptly, he took her hand and rose to sit beside her on the bench. "But there are some things you must know about me, ma chérie. I thought everyone knew. Most of Paris knows, thanks to the gossips." "Sebastian, what are you talking about?" He blew out a long breath. "Elisabeth, it doesn't really matter to me that everyone knows… it doesn't bother me at all anymore… but understand that it means a lot to me what you think." She had no idea what he was leading up to but with a nod she signaled him to continue. "Quite simply, I am a bastard. I am not heir to my family's fortune, nor will the duke acknowledge me as his flesh and blood after I am married. I have taken the LeReaux name only to appease his vanities." She listened, quietly stunned, as Sebastian slowly relayed his tale. "My father, as he chooses to be called, was away on court business when I was conceived. Out of boredom my mother had taken a lover and when Roland returned I was born just six months later. He knew that I was not his child, but he sought to hush up what had happened for fear that he would lose his coveted court position at the king's side. And he loved my mother dearly. So he agreed to give me his name and act as though I was actually his child. Over the years the truth has leaked out, much to his disapproval. And with that, I have agreed to leave as soon as I am married in order to remove this unsightly mar from his family bloodline. Out of sight, out of mind, as Roland has said." "Oh Sebastian, I'm so sorry."Sebastian, a bastard? No wonder he was treated so coldly by the duke. And that certainly explained Jacques' treatment. "But what about your mother? Surely she must have some say in this?" "No, my mere, she does as she is told. She was just thankful that Roland didn't make her give me to an orphanage when I was a child." Sebastian sighed and closed his eyes. She could see the pain stretch over his face and pull his temples tightly to the sides. "Elisabeth, my mother is everything to me. I love her dearly. She was deeply ashamed to have done this to me. But it doesn't matter. I am quite glad, in fact, that that pompous aristocrat in there is not my real father. I shall rejoice when the day comes that I must leave, except for the fact that I must also leave my mother." Scarlet felt her heart split down the middle and the agony of Sebastian's pain entered. How he must have suffered through the years with only the love of his mother to carry him through. "Do you know who your real father is?" she whispered nervously.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 204 of 296

His expression changed, a smile appearing. "I've never met him but my mother has told me about him. He is a Portuguese musician, a marvelous singer who travels the world entertaining royalty. My mother says that I am his double. And she said he, like me, loves all that is simple and not overdone. Though she loves Roland very much, she tells me often that she loves to look at me and remember him. I've never pressed her for his name, though I've been tempted at times. It is enough for me to know that she did love him." He pulled her fingers to his mouth and kissed them lightly. "Elisabeth, I hope what I've told you doesn't change the way you think of me. I… I just couldn't bear knowing if you felt badly toward me." "Oh, no, of course not. I still—" Scarlet stopped mid-sentence, knowing what she was about to say and wondering if she dared. With a sigh, she spoke her heart. "I love you, Sebastian. There is nothing that you could ever say now to change my mind." "My sweet angel from heaven, I am so glad to hear you say those words." He pushed his fingers through her hair and kissed her. Her entire body began to tingle and become light as everything came full circle. Scarlet closed her eyes, surrendering her soul to the moment and to the dark prince who wanted only to cherish her. Never in her life had she experienced such a rush of emotions from a single kiss. Yes, she did love him. She needed him. But at the same time she pitied him for all that he had been through, living life unwanted and unloved by all except his mother. And what was he still to suffer? As his lips parted hers, she closed her eyes, remembering that she was just a visitor here and that things were going to change even more drastically for Sebastian if she could ever figure out how to get back. Sensing her distraction, Sebastian broke the contact between them and went down on one knee, still clutching her hand. "Elisabeth, I don't want you to think that what I'm about to say is directly related to what I've just told you. God knows my stepfather and Jacques have been pushing me toward this these past few days, but this is something that I would have said no matter what the circumstances, no matter where or when I'd have met you." "Then go on," she said, sensing dreadfully what was about to come. "Elisabeth Montrose, it would please me to no end if you would do me the honor of becoming my wife. I wish to spend the rest of eternity with you." Eternity. How unaware he was of the prophecy of his own words. "Sebastian, I don't know—" His fingers rested over her lips, followed by a quick kiss to silence her. "Don't say a word. I've just told you many things, and I know you will need time to sort them through. I only ask that you give me your answer soon so I will not have to suffer any longer than necessary."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 205 of 296

She was about to speak but he stood and pulled her up to her feet. "Tomorrow night. That is when I want to hear your answer. Until then, a kiss for your thoughts and a night of sweet dreams." With that he pulled her close and pressed his lips against hers. Scarlet was unable to think of anything at this very moment as the stars twinkled above their heads. She would worry about his proposal later. Now, all that mattered was his kiss. "Our flight leaves tomorrow evening at 7:00 p.m." Handing a bottle of wine to Vince, Francesco pulled his new leather jacket off and straddled the chair by the window, resting his chin in his hands. He was finding it easier and easier to imitate the lifestyle of the young and reckless, and even enjoying it. It reminded him of his younger years. A time long ago… a time spent with Sebastian DelaCourte. He shook his head, wiping away the bittersweet memories. "Did you give up your room?" "Yes, that was a good idea. Foolish to rent another room when you have an extra bed in here. Do you want the shower first?" Vince aimed the remote control at the TV, satisfied that it landed on a channel with music videos. "Nah, I'll take one in the morning. Go ahead." Entering the bathroom and closing the door behind him, Francesco turned off the bright fluorescent light and sat in the darkness. The artificial light that mortals had created did nothing but cause him a headache. It felt good to sit in the darkness, knowing that only a few feet away sat a divine creature who would soon be his. "Tomorrow night, Vincent, before I leave you, things will begin. If I am correct about your condition it won't be long before you come crawling to me." He laughed and then abruptly stopped, pressing his fingers to his quivering lips for fear of being overheard. "I believe you shall play an important part in my revenge," he whispered into the blackness. Francesco smiled, seeing through the door to Vince lying on the bed, his luscious hair strewn recklessly about and his foot jerking to the beat of the hideous music. "And even if you cannot help, it is no matter. I shall still have you, Vincent Lyons. You will be mine."

Chapter Twelve The microphone snapped into Gary's face as he and Vince struggled to push past a gaggle of inquiring reporters. "We understand your sister has been missing for two weeks now. You and your friend here were the last two people to see her before she disappeared. The police think there's been foul play. What do you have to say to that, Mr. Rose?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 206 of 296

Gary eyed the thick ball of foam on the end of the microphone, the sweat dripping between his brows. "Ahh… I… Vince!" He grabbed his friend's arm. "Well, you see Vince had the hots for her." Astonishment washed over Vince's face as Gary backed away amid a swarm of reporters who were now shoving microphones and recorders in his face. Vince thought quickly, knowing it would be his neck if the police decided to press charges. "What about Sebastian?" "Sebastian DelaCourte?" A tape recorder was flung in Vince's face and a female voice spoke from the crowd. "Are you implicating Mr. DelaCourte in the disappearance of Scarlet Rose?" "Yeah, he is," Gary burst in, glad to have a scapegoat. The image of Gary and Vince fighting reporters faded as Scarlet turned over on her side. Her body slept while her mind worked overtime. "Will you marry me, Elisabeth?" Sebastian's proposal wavered like ripples over water, repeating endlessly. Marry me… for eternity. "I cannot marry you for eternity, Sebastian. I couldn't find the vampire who created you. I will live on without you. You cannot be changed into a vampire unless I—" Scarlet awoke with a start and sat up in the immense four-poster bed, seeing at once that she was still in the guest bedroom. The blanket of embroidered cotton was smooth beside her leg. Her hopes sank. Sebastian was not lying next to her. But that wasn't what woke her. It was the dream. And the realization. "Gary!" Sebastian flew through the door of the mansion and ran top speed down the hallway, his boots clicking like a locomotive across the marble. He dashed up the stairs to the second bedroom and stood heaving and panting in the doorway. Caught off guard, Gary looked up from his papers, the first draft of the band's album liner notes. "Gary, listen to me!" Gary slammed the papers to the table and stood ready to forcibly remove Sebastian from his room. But he checked his anger quickly, seeing that Sebastian looked as if he'd run all the way from his house. "Settle down. What are you doing here?" "She's the one." He inhaled deeply, catching his breath.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 207 of 296

"What? Did you run the whole way here? Catch your breath and tell me what's so urgent. Did you figure out how to get Scarlet back?" Scarlet smacked her forehead with her palm and swung her legs over the side of the bed. "I don't know why I didn't realize this right away. Of course it's not Christelle!" She leapt out of bed and tiptoed to the tall wooden closet, where she rummaged for a dress to put on. She had a lot to do now that she'd realized the truth. "She's the one!" Sebastian repeated in a quick breath. Gary shook his head. "Who? Who are you talking about?" Unable to control his energy, Sebastian paced the floor. "I don't know why I didn't think of this sooner." Gary watched as Sebastian walked tiny circles in front of him. He really is going crazy, he thought. "Scarlet!" Sebastian burst out. "She's the one. She's the woman who changed me into a vampire!" He pounded his forehead with his fist and continued rapidly. "This is so bizarre. I always knew that there was a resemblance. But I never could have believed…" He stopped by the window and stood pulling the tips of his own hair to his chest slowly as if remembering. "She'd always worn her hair up." "Wait a minute, how the hell could Scarlet have been the one?" Gary stood in front of him so he wouldn't pace. "She was only born twenty-two years ago. You were made over two centuries ago!" "I know! This is very bizarre!" Sebastian stepped past him and resumed his frantic pacing. "If she's the one, then how come you didn't recognize her the first time you met her at my party?" "Like I said, she was familiar… but she was different. More modern, different hairstyle, different clothes." "Oh please, if you can't even recall what the woman looked like…" "Gary, it's been a long time. Her hair was up, her skin whitened by the powder we used, and the clothes… She's so modern now. When I first met Scarlet at your party, the thought did cross my mind, but I quickly dismissed it because it seemed so impossible. She wasn't a vampire when I met her at your party. I knew this as soon as I touched her." "But I still don't understands—"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 208 of 296

"I do believe in fate, Gary." Sure that Sebastian had hit bottom and was grasping for anything, Gary shook his head solemnly. "Are you saying that she was supposed to go back in time? That this is the way it was supposed to happen?" "I think so!" Sebastian exclaimed, excited at his discovery. Gary couldn't believe this. "Even so, that still doesn't help matters." Sebastian jumped at him with delight, "Yes, it does, don't you see?" Gary crossed his arms and shook his head, finding it hard to achieve the level of enthusiasm Sebastian had. "Right after Scarlet, er—Elisabeth…" He paused, reflecting on his memories. "Now where did she get that name? Oh, it doesn't matter. Anyway, right after she transformed me, she disappeared! Gone. Pouf! No trace. I never saw her again." "So you think that if she bites you she'll disappear and end up back here somehow?" "Exactly! At least, that's the only, explanation I can come up with. Where else would she have disappeared to?" "But the spirit—" Gary stopped, not sure what he was going to say. There was no reasonable explanation for anything when it involved Sebastian. He decided to just keep his mouth shut this time. "Fate, Gary." Sebastian patted him on the back and beamed with renewed hope. "Trust me." Scarlet pulled the aqua dress flourished with white bows over her head and spoke to her reflection in the floor mirror. She tugged and pulled until the tight armholes fit just right and the waist aligned with the sharp inward curve of her corset. "Here I've been trying to keep Sebastian away from some evil vampire woman and all along I’m the one I should have been protecting him from. "I can't believe this." She twisted her hair into a thick chignon and shuffled through the few supplies on the vanity for a hairpin, sticking it through to secure her hair. "He never told me her name, but of course if it had been Scarlet he would have known me right from the start. But why didn't he know me? Oh, this is very confusing." She strained her arms up and behind her back, blindly reaching for the satin ties. "How can I be the one who changed Sebastian if he's the one who transformed me into a vampire in the first place?" She struggled with the ties behind her neck and was able to pull

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 209 of 296

them together. "He never told me that he proposed to her, either. Proposed to me, I should say." There was a pair of white heeled shoes inside the closet with blue paste jewels fastened to the heel and across the toes. She slipped them on, happy that they fit. She'd become quite adept at dressing in the costume of the times and had actually started to enjoy the clothes. But she realized now that she had the power to change everything, if she wanted. Sebastian's fate was in her hands. "What am I going to do?" "That's impossible," Gary said. "You were the one who changed my sister into a vampire." He thrust his head back over his shoulders and twisted it from side to side while rubbing at his aching temples. "This is getting very confusing." "I know, but trust me." Thinking how much he hated those two words, Gary cast a worried look toward Sebastian. The man was very confident of himself. But trust was the last thing he felt for Sebastian right now. "Let's pray that what I've just told you is right, and with any luck, Scarlet has run into me back in time. Okay?" Sebastian didn't wait for Gary's response. "If she bites me, then hopefully, she'll be back here soon." He rubbed his palms together and started to pace again. He was right. He just had to be. Gary watched him pacing to and fro but was struck by a morbid thought. "So how are we going to know if she's doing the right thing? She might not have come across you, we don't even know where she is." Sebastian stopped and turned to Gary. He gave him a worried look as he chewed at his lower lip. "We can't think like that. We have no choice, Gary. For Scarlet's sake." "What am I going to do?" she repeated, as she sat at the edge of the bed dangling her bejeweled toes over the floor. "If I continue with my plan and keep Sebastian from being changed into a vampire, then that means he will cease to exist in the future. And I would never have encountered him, and I'd still be back home with Gary. Maybe." But that would be changing history, she thought. What catastrophic events might take place if she were to alter one little bit of history? Though Sebastian seemed to have no significant effect on the world how could she be sure? There was his music. Wouldn't it be strange if a rock star were to suddenly disappear, never to be seen again? Besides, she wasn't sure she wanted to go back to the future if he wasn't going to be there.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 210 of 296

"I do love you, Sebastian," she said softly, feeling her face shiver as the tears threatened to come. "And I want nothing more than to stay here and to be your wife and live with you forever. But it's truly impossible. "I've got to do it. There's no other way, not now. Now that I've fallen in love with you." She turned and flung herself face down on the bed, wiping the first tears across the cotton spread. "I can't believe my luck!" "It's good luck you're speaking of, I hope?" Sebastian entered her room carrying a tray laden with fresh pastries, a pot of chocolate, and a long-stemmed white rose. She looked up from her outstretched position and forced a smile, quickly wiping the tears away as he turned his back to her to set the tray down. "Is it good luck?" he asked again, leaning over her to smooth a ringlet from her forehead. She smiled, thinking again how lucky she had been to come back in time. To meet Sebastian in his own time, to see how he had started out, what kind of man lay beneath the vampire façade. Without this knowledge she wasn't sure if she could say that she loved him and mean it. She fingered the thick knotty embroidery on the bedspread and then reached up to touch his smiling lips. "Yes. I think it is very good luck that I happened onto you, Sebastian. You would call it fate, I'm sure." "We should know by tomorrow if she's found me and done the right thing." "We will?" Gary was intrigued and amazed that Sebastian seemed to have some sort of sixth sensed regarding Scarlet. Or at least that was what he hoped the man had. "Yes, it was only a few days after my nineteenth birthday that it happened. My transformation, that is. All we have to do is wait. If she has found me, then she should be back here…" He pressed his fingers to his forehead, searching for the pertinent information from centuries ago. "… around two or three in the morning, but then there's the time difference between here and Paris. So what is that, hmm, eight, nine hours?" "But what if she doesn't find you? And even if she does, what if she doesn't bite you?" Gary's words hung in the air like frozen sighs. Sebastian clasped his hands behind him and walked back to the window where the breeze tickled the curtains into gentle billowing waves. He turned toward Gary and spoke softly, as if his soul was already beginning to slip away. "Then I shall cease to exist."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 211 of 296

Chapter Thirteen "Do you know where Monsieur LeReaux is? I mean, Sebastian." Scarlet grabbed the swiftly passing footman as he headed toward the front door. He paused momentarily, long enough to eye her fingers pinching the dark blue cotton of his coat. Releasing him, she reiterated her request with a hopeful nod of her head and the man replied dryly, "He is on his way to town, mademoiselle. But if you hurry you might catch—" "Thanks." She hiked up her skirts and sped past the footman to the door. She could see the tiny half-door on the carriage swinging shut and the coachman mounting his perch. Rushing down the steps she made it across the twenty feet of washed pebble drive just as the horses began to move. "Sebastian!" His gloved hand appeared out the window and the coachman pulled the horses to a stop. He peered out, smiling when he saw her. "Elisabeth! I had hoped to be back before you noticed me gone." "Oh, Sebastian, I'm sorry." She had to tell him. Didn't she? "I hope you weren't in a hurry." He released the gold swing lock on the carriage door and stepped down to her side. The wind took the lace around his neck and swung it over his shoulder, revealing the first of three diamond-encrusted buttons in his white and silver brocade frock coat. For a moment Scarlet could only stare at him. He was her knight in white satin, her knight in shining armor. "I hope you don't mind, Elisabeth, but I've a few errands to run for Mother. I should be back soon and I'd offer to bring you along, but I've so many stops to make and I didn't want to inconvenience you." Didn't sound like such a bad idea, she thought. "I want to save Paris for when we can spend a leisurely day strolling the streets and end it in a night of dreams come true. Is that agreeable?" He held her hand inches from his mouth, ready to kiss it as soon as she agreed. Though she didn't want to let him out of her sight, Scarlet knew that she could tell him everything when he got back. If she was going to tell him. Yes, maybe it would be good for him to go. Then she would have time to devise a plan. "I agree. On one condition." "And that is?" She pushed her hand along the side of Sebastian's neck, finding the thick column of hair and pulling it forward over his shoulder. She stroked the warm softness and said, "You'll come for me as soon as you get back. I don't want to miss one minute that I can spend with you."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 212 of 296

"Your wish is my command." He kissed her open palm. "I'm sure Mother would love to spend some time with you in the garden and… oh yes, I almost forgot." He smiled like a Cheshire cat. "I have a condition for you, too." "Really," she drawled out teasingly. "You will spend the time to think about my proposal?" She'd almost forgotten. Not that it really mattered anymore. Oh God, there was so much to think about. "I will. I'll give you my answer tonight. I think that sounds fair, hmm? No reason for you not to suffer a little." "Ah, you are a wicked one, Elisabeth Montrose. I think your thorns are showing again. All right, it is agreed. Now I must be going before too much time is lost. I wouldn't want to miss out on what you have to say later." He stepped into the carriage, then turned and stepped back down, circling his arms around her waist. "I love you, Elisabeth. My heart will suffer for you when I am gone. But don't worry, I'll hurry back." He brushed her lips with his finger and then kissed her deeply until she felt her knees weaken and her legs begin to bend. "Au revoir, ma chérie." She waved until the carriage disappeared past the gate at the entrance to the estate. When she could no longer hear the rattling wheels rolling over the packed road she went to the first step and sat down, spreading her striped skirts across the marble and over the grass. "Hurry back, my love," she whispered, and bowed her head to her hands to catch the tears. "Shall we rent a car?" Francesco plucked up his overnight bag from the circular baggage cart and sprinted after Vince, whose long legs were carrying him swiftly across the airport concourse. "No, my car's in the lot. I'll give you a ride home, okay?" "Certainly, but why don't you drop me off downtown? I've some business to take care of." Vince threw his army duffel into the trunk and pulled Francesco's small leather bag from his shoulder. "This late? It's ten o'clock." "Yes, well, there is someone I have to see." Francesco waited for the door to unlock and then slipped inside the car. "You never told me you had a girlfriend." Vince switched the air-conditioning to high, adjusted the rear view mirror, and they were off.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 213 of 296

"A girlfriend? Yes. There is someone who has become important to me recently, I guess you could call her a girlfriend." Francesco watched as the planes receded farther and farther into the distance. He pictured Scarlet's image in his mind. She was very beautiful, quite uncommon. But then, Sebastian would never pick just any woman, he knew that. Sebastian was never one to go for the plain or ordinary. Be it women or music, he always chose only the finest. "So, tell me about this woman that you like, Vince." Redirecting the air vents to blow away from his face, Francesco leaned back into the seat and watched the highway slide beneath the car, all the while keeping Vince's enticing profile in his peripheral view. "What's she like?" Flipping the radio dial so that the heavy metal whispered quietly, Vince's face stretched into a wide grin and he gestured grandly. "She's so beautiful, man. I mean, I've seen a lot of pretty women, you know, on the road. Groupies and screaming demons is what we call them. But Scarlet is different. She's, like… elegant, delicate, and natural, and… Man, you just have to see her, I guess I could never do her justice with words." "An Aphrodite?" Francesco questioned, feeling a twinge in his heart for her already. "Aphro—who?" "The goddess of love and beauty." "Hmm, could be. Yeah, I'd say Scarlet is a goddess. At least I think so, I don't know about anybody else. Everyone has their own idea of perfection and beauty." Watching Vince's hands tell the story was a joy. Francesco wanted to reach over and clutch them to his heart, pull the man closer into his arms, and then… kiss him. Vince was innocent and beautiful, yet he possessed an inner beauty that surpassed even his outward appearance. "So I take it that this Scarlet likes your heavy metal music?" "Sure she does. But Gary is her brother, so she was pretty much raised on the stuff. Why the face? There's nothing wrong with my music." Vince flashed him a look and shook his hand from side to side. "Give it a while. It'll grow on you." "I suppose I have heard worse." Francesco rolled his eyes. No, he hadn't. "But now, what is your plan to woo this Aphrodite you've worshipped only from afar? I remember you telling me that she was seeing Sebastian DelaCourte, so she is not available, I assume?" He'd struck a nerve. Vince's hands clung tightly to the steering wheel and he bit the inside of his cheek. "I don't know what to think about him anymore, you know? Sebastian and I used to be friends. Hell, we were this close to having him play on the album! But he hurt her, man. And right now, whether I was interested in Scarlet or not, all I want to do is get her away from him." Francesco wondered now if Vince knew that Sebastian had transformed the object of his affections into a vampire. How else could he have 'hurt' her? But he was leery of bringing up the subject. "How… did he hurt her?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 214 of 296

"He nearly raped her one night. Scarlet came running home from his house barefoot and with bruises all over. I had to tape up a cut on her forehead. He really did a number on her, man. I can't believe she's still seeing him!" Feeling Vince's anger crawl up his neck, Francesco nodded in agreement. What sort of control was Sebastian exercising over this woman? He had never been the violent type when Francesco had known him. Of course, the girl could be to blame. "Women are often seduced by the forbidden, Vince. The bad boys, the rebels. Obviously Sebastian's jaunt in the public eye has enough drawing power to attract her. Though I can't imagine what would hold her to him after a rape, that bastard." He spit the last word out, pleased that he was able to play along so easily. "You don't like Sebastian very much, do you?" They'd stopped at a red light, having entered the city. "I find you to be in a situation similar to one I was once in, Vince. Sebastian was once the thief of my heart. He had an affair with my only love." "Yeah?" Vince tapped the steering wheel and pondered Francesco's revelation. At the sound of horns honking behind them, Francesco motioned for Vince to continue driving. "You can pull into that parking lot ahead. From there I'll be on my way." "If that's what you… want." The pain emerged with no warning, and Vince jerked forward in his seat, trying to be as nonchalant as possible. Francesco was acutely aware of his struggle, but he held back, looking out the side window as if nothing was wrong. Closing his eyes, he could hear Vince's breathing, heavy and occasionally hitched by another pain. Concentrating intensely, he could see the vicious red havoc that coursed through Vince's body. A pain that was very familiar to him. "Right here?" Vince stopped under a street light in the center of an abandoned parking lot. Past a scruff of unattended tall grass was the back of a red-brick business building, but darkness prevailed within ten feet of the car. "Yes, this is fine, I'll just get my bag." Vince turned the ignition off and handed the keys to Francesco, keeping his face tucked to his chest. Stepping into the welcome dry air, Francesco breathed deeply, feeling relief at getting out of the humid climate of Minnesota. He peeked back in the car, finding Vince's arms hung over the wheel and his forehead against it. "Are you going to be all right?" "Yeah, don't worry about… me. Just a headache. It'll pass." "You're sure? I could stay a while, if you'd like. Just until you feel up to driving."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 215 of 296

Vince was silent for a while and then reached down to open his door, kicking his feet out. "Maybe you could stick around for a while." "Certainly." Francesco closed his door and went around to the trunk. The urge to just get on with it, to take Vince that very instant, was strong. He clutched the leather handles on his bag tightly and glared hard at the trunk door, sensing Vince's pain on the other side. But this wasn't the time or the place. No, he had to have absolute control of the situation. "I'll give you my address so you know where to find me." He strolled around to Vince's side and pulled a scrap of paper from the rubbish on the floor of the car. With his head in his hand, Vince reached down, producing a mangled pen from the space between the seat and the shift. "Here." Scribbling down his address, Francesco realized that he lived quite a distance out of town, though it was close to a freeway; he had noticed the intermittent glow of headlights from his favorite window. So he quickly drew out a map. "You should be able to follow this easily." He tucked the paper in the front pocket of Vince's shirt, lingering over the heat that emanated from the man's body. "I live in a secluded area. Most likely you'll think you've come upon a haunted house when you arrive. I haven't had much time to fix the place up yet." "Sounds like you're in the same boat as me. Gary and I just…" Vince grimaced, letting the pain ride out. "… finished fixing up my place. It was a mess when we moved in." "Perhaps I could use your newfound expertise." Settling back on his haunches, Francesco watched as Vince fought the pain. It seemed to start in waves from his gut and travel to his head, where it pushed Vince's eyelids tightly shut. "You'll have to come over soon and give me a hand fixing the place up." "That would be great—oh shit!" He was losing this battle. Vince's head jerked to the side, nestling into the driver's seat, his eyes closed tightly, the sweat dripping down his face. His hair and the shoulders of his t-shirt were already saturated. I can help you with this, Francesco thought. He flipped Vince's hair over his shoulder, allowing the breeze to cool his fevered skin. Tremors of desire shot through his hand, spreading to the core of his body. His heart pounded madly against his chest, demanding nourishment. But he knew it wasn't time yet. Unless… Vince sat motionless, his breathing growing more shallow. He appeared to be on the verge of unconsciousness. That was good, at least he wouldn't feel the pain, Francesco thought. "Maybe just a little treat before the feast," he whispered, and moved closer, resting his knees on the inside of the car frame until his body was in between Vince's parted legs. Looking past

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 216 of 296

his sleeping victim, Francesco scanned the parking lot for signs of life. Fortunately he had chosen a spot well out of the business district, though he knew that his business was just an excuse for Vince not to come home with him tonight. No one was around. "Vincent," he whispered in the man's ear, daring to let his lips feather the delicate folds of skin. "Hmm," he answered groggily, not moving or opening his eyes. "When the pain comes again, and it doesn't stop, you seek me out." He spoke slowly and firmly so that his words would not be forgotten, only stored in Vince's subconscious for later retrieval. "You must promise that you will come to me. I can help you, Vincent." "Come to you," Vince muttered. "Francesco can help." "Yes, Vincent. Don't forget. Promise?" "Promise…" Another spasm of pain threatened to wake his sleeping victim. Quickly, Francesco plunged his teeth into Vince's neck, matching the pain with his own brand of sadistic pleasure. With a moan of unexpected pleasure, Vince's head sank back into the seat and he passed out completely while the vampire fed on his blood. Having enjoyed a leisurely dinner with Angelique by the bay windows in the study, Scarlet was now content and happy. Angelique excused herself for an afternoon nap, encouraging Scarlet to explore the gardens, where Sebastian would be sure to find her. Everyone else in the house was busy. Roland and Jacques had gone to town before breakfast to tend to 'business,' as Angelique put it. Grégoire was off, God knew where, with his companion. And the house servants, though not in sight, were bustling around making sure that all was clean and fresh. "Well, this should certainly be my chance to think about things," Scarlet said to herself as she wandered across the lawn, her skirts kissing the delicate blades. But she knew already what had to happen. She hadn't been able to think of anything else since Sebastian left this morning. She felt bad that she'd appeared quite distracted over lunch and was sure that Angelique noticed, though his mother said nothing. "You absolutely glow this morning, my sweet," she'd said with a twinkle in her aged eyes. And Scarlet knew exactly what she had been thinking. Sebastian had told her of his proposal and it seemed that as far as everyone in the house was concerned they were already married. She didn't want to disappoint Angelique, but…

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 217 of 296

"Oh." Scarlet dropped the thick gob of wax that she'd pried from the top of the lion's head near the maze entrance and swung around. Her mind had been too busy to hear the man's approach. "Francesco!" "Elisabeth Montrose." He bowed elegantly, clutching his sword to his chest as he did. "It is a pleasure to see you again. I must apologize for not returning the other night. My services were needed for much longer than I had expected." "Oh, that's quite all right." "I see that it is." He looked down, pushing the point of his slim rapier into the grass at the toe of his boot. "So, you did get to meet Monsieur LeReaux after all." Just what I need, she thought. Why did Francesco have to show up again? "Yes, I made Sebastian's acquaintance, and he offered me a place to stay. Being in an inconvenient situation, I accepted." "Yes, and I hear that you have accepted more than that." His hand swung out, forming a triangle of space between his body and sword. "I'm sorry," he said, seeing her irritation. "I had no right. Please forgive me, mademoiselle. I wish only for your friendship and for your future happiness with my friend." She accepted his apology, letting him kiss the top of her hand. Scarlet wondered what he was up to. He looked almost villainous, dressed in black velvet and white lace from head to toe, and sporting a murderous weapon. "So, I can rest assured that you haven't come seeking vengeance against Sebastian?" she said with a nod toward his sword. "Pardon? Oh!" He slashed the gleaming silver weapon through the air, making two quick thrashing noises. "No, dear lady. Sebastian and I engage in a friendly sparring match a few times every week. I'm teaching him the sport. But it seems I've missed him today. Annalise tells me he left right after breakfast on errands for his mother. But when I heard that you had been staying here for a few days I simply wanted to come and see you again. You don't mind, do you? It seems I've lost you before I was ever given a chance at winning your heart. You cannot deny me your friendship." Wanna bet, Scarlet thought. She forced a smile. "Well, I think that sounds fair. But I'm not sure when Sebastian will be back. It could still be a while." "It's just as well, I must be going soon. I've some rent to collect from my father's tenants and I've only an hour or so. Would it be an imposition if I stayed a short while?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 218 of 296

Seeing no way out of this one, Scarlet agreed. Not knowing what exactly to talk about, she eyed his glistening blade. "Will you show me a few things with your sword? I've always admired a man with his sword thrust forward in defense of his honor. It's so very romantic." "Being run through by your opponent's blade is not romantic, my dear." Francesco offered his hand and walked her to the center of the courtyard near the pink granite fountain. "But it would be a pleasure to show you some moves. Who knows, perhaps they may come in handy some day, should you find yourself in dire straits. There's another sword hanging on the wall in the ballroom. Let me go and fetch it." He sauntered across the yard and Scarlet looked away to the maze, wishing she'd gone in before Francesco found her. "Here we are." He slashed his blade across the one he had just retrieved and the steel sang its song of defense. He handed her a sword with a fancy handle. The knuckle guard was of three strands of pounded silver braided together. On the pommel, the tip of the handle, there was a ruby encased in thinly-spun silver. "I've chosen a lighter one for you. God knows these things were not invented for a woman to use, but you should have little problem handling this one." Scarlet took the sword. It was heavier than she expected, but no worse than brandishing a vacuum cleaner hose to clean the cobwebs from the top of her walls. Francesco tucked his weapon under his arm and began to straighten her grip. "Hold it this way." He turned the shining steel until the guard was over her knuckles and the base of the grip was pressed into her wrist. "There, that will protect you, since a cut to the hand will certainly end up in disarmament. And if you keep a good grip, not so stiff and tight," he squeezed her hand, "then you'll have much better movement. Good. Let me see now, what shall I show you?" Flexing her wrist, Scarlet played with the feel of the sword and slashed it through the air as Francesco stood watching while he pondered, forefinger to his chin, where to begin her education. He smiled at her actions. "If you will." He handed his sword to her, then removed his coat, tossing it aside to the ground. Retrieving his sword, Francesco's hand rested on Scarlet's for a moment longer than necessary and she looked into his eyes. She looked away quickly. No, he's the enemy. Remember? "Sebastian and I have been friends forever, it seems." He took his sword, but then reached for her hand again. "I love him dearly and shall stand by him whenever duty calls, and I know he would do the same for me. Sebastian LeReaux is a good man and it pleases me to see that he has captured the heart of such a lovely and fascinating woman." He raised her hand in the air, though he did not bow to kiss it. "Ah, if I had any less scruples I would take you in my arms and kiss you until you could no longer remember your betrothed's name. But…"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 219 of 296

"But?" Scarlet wondered if he would dare. "But…" He smiled. "I am afraid that not even a woman of your beauty and charm is enough to entice me away from the trusting friendship I have earned of Sebastian LeReaux. I shall never let a woman come between the two of us and I know Sebastian feels the same." "Oh?" Knowing what she knew, Scarlet could offer only that. For, if she carried out her plan, eventually a woman would come between the two of them. Should she stop it from happening? She could, by never transforming Sebastian. "Elisabeth?" "Oh, I'm sorry, forgive me. I was just thinking how nice it must be to have a friend like you. You are a good man, Francesco, don't ever forget that. And please, remember your own words. Never let a woman come between you and Sebastian. I would hate to see the two of you at each other's throats over so petty a thing." He bowed and walked two paces away, turned grandly and bowed again. "I promise, mademoiselle. Anything to make you happy. Now! To begin, we must salute. It's a formality that is required in all duels and sporting matches. You must pay the proper respects to your enemy, unless of course he dashes at you in attack." Following his example, Scarlet snapped her right arm, up at a right angle, bringing the base of the sword almost to her nose, and then lowering it to the ground. But as she lowered it, the tip slashed through her skirts, making a gash about a foot long in the bottom. "Oh!" "Are you all right?" Francesco dashed to her. "Oui, I'm fine." She examined the tear. Not so bad, but the maids would hate her for the extra sewing they'd have to do. She pushed Francesco's hand away and shook out her skirts. "Don't worry, it's a small tear. Just give me a few minutes to get used to handling one of these things." She held the shining steel blade before her face, seeing the sharpness of the edge glinting in the sunlight. It could definitely do some damage if used properly, she thought. Or even if used improperly, as I've just done. "Maybe I shouldn't do this. I wouldn't want Sebastian—" "Francesco," Scarlet pointed the tip of her blade his way and walked closer until it rested menacingly on the velvet that covered his left nipple. "Why is it that everyone around here assumes that I belong to Sebastian? His mother and father already have us married, and, no doubt, with children. Jacques has us moved in with my family, and Grégoire… well, he's the only one who hasn't bought a wedding gift yet, I presume. But even you?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 220 of 296

"I… I'm sorry, Elisabeth, I mean no offense." He cautiously guided the tip of her sword away and she retreated, pointing it to the grass. "But I do know that Sebastian has proposed to you, has he not? And, well, I'm very sorry for making assumptions, but does that not mean—" "No, Francesco, that does not mean anything." She began to pace, slicing the tops of helpless slivers of grass off before her as she did. "You're not going to break his heart, are you?" She turned to stare into the most concerned and loving blue eyes she'd ever seen. And she knew that in breaking Sebastian's heart she would also be breaking Francesco's. Oh God, things are getting more complicated all the time. She was no longer in the mood for fencing. "You said you only had a short time. You have rent to collect somewhere?" "Mmm, yes, I suppose you are right. I should be going. But I will have the opportunity to continue your lessons at a future date?" Meaning, you are going to marry Sebastian, aren't you? You wouldn't break his heart by saying no. "I hope so, Francesco. I do love Sebastian very much." He smiled, but Scarlet could see that he'd seen the trace of uncertainty in her heart. But what could she do? Lie, and tell him that all was going to be well? It was becoming harder and harder to know what to say anymore. The question of whether or not she had the right to alter history was growing larger by the minute. She wished Sebastian would return soon. "I'll see myself out, then." He grabbed his coat. "Until next time, Elisabeth Montrose. Say hello to Sebastian for me, will you?" Francesco turned and strutted across the yard. "I have a feeling next time will be a lot later than you think," she whispered as he disappeared. Supper came and went with no sign of Sebastian. Jacques came home with a note from him, which he had Angelique deliver. Sebastian sent deepest apologies, but while in town he had heard that the Vicomte Rèmond was taken ill and he had stopped by. Seeing him very ill, almost near death, he offered to sit with him until he fell asleep. I shall be home as soon as possible, he wrote, but I do not want to leave this kind man after all he has done for me. Scarlet looked to Angelique for explanation. "Vicomte Rèmond has been very instrumental in Sebastian's musical education. He bought him a guitar for his twelfth birthday and has procured lessons for him ever since. Roland doesn't like it, but Sebastian sneaks out to the Vicomte's once a week. Oh, the poor man, I hope he recovers." "Do you think he'll be back tonight?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 221 of 296

"Yes, I'm sure. Would you like me to send him up when he comes?" "That would be so good of you, Angelique. We have some things to talk about…" She sighed and walked to the window. "Don't worry, child. Bastian won't keep you waiting any longer than necessary." "I'll be all right." "I'll send Annalise up with some hot chocolate spiced with cinnamon." Angelique closed the door. Scarlet looked down at the white dress that she'd worn the first night she'd met Sebastian and spread her hands over the smooth, shiny silk. The tiny pearls were the same color as the moon and she realized now that it had been barely two weeks since her transformation. Could she remember everything that needed to be done? She searched her mind. It was imperative that all was done correctly. Or else… Sebastian would die. Sebastian flicked the light switch on and stood before the bathroom mirror. "Will I see this face, this aged old vampire, in the morning when I wake?" he wondered aloud as he brushed through his hair until it gleamed and fine hairs sparked by static electricity reached to the air. "Or will I cease to exist and crumble to dust before the night is through?" He pulled his hair into a thick bundle and flipped it over his shoulder. Examining his reflection he tried to see the changes the centuries had made. His forehead was still unlined and smooth and his cheeks taut and firm. But the eyes, yes, they had changed. What were once dark brown, with flecks of vibrant gold, now were black. Black as lies, dark as the centuries' sufferings. Yes, the years had hardened him and taken the compassion from his eyes. He felt he was still able to soften them sometimes and let Scarlet see only the gentleness. But he knew that without her they would soon become the devil's eyes. "I love you, ma chérie," he whispered, and then fell silent. Even if she doesn't prolong my existence with her fateful bite, at least she will still have her life. For he figured that if she didn't bite him, she would, hopefully, return to the future since he would have never existed to meet her. And that was all that truly mattered to him. As long as Scarlet was spared and returned to her brother's loving arms, he would sacrifice his own life for hers. With a flick of his hand the bathroom was dark and he shuffled to the bedroom, pausing by the window to watch the narrow finger-shaped clouds pass over the surface of the moon like an arrow through his heart. It was a half-moon, creamy golden, so different from the cold, white, full moon that had marked his transformation.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 222 of 296

He remembered rushing home that night after the Vicomte's fever had broken. Elisabeth, or rather Scarlet, was waiting for him with her answer. He knew now why his proposal had been refused. Whether or not she transformed him, she would return to the present. But would she marry him now? If she ever returned to him, would she take his hand in marriage? "Will you love me now, Scarlet?" But of course that decision was not in his hands. He only hoped that she would make the right choice. The one that would keep them together, forever. With a heavy sigh, Sebastian pulled the shade, praying that his musings would be correct. He walked over to the closet, and without turning on the interior light, felt along the edge of a shelf at the top of the wall. His fingers fumbled over stacks of rock n' roll magazines and piles of folded pants and shirts, and found a small gilt-edged black box. He pulled it down. Standing in the arch between the closet and his room he plucked out the souvenir that he'd saved for his vampire lifetime, and brought it to his nose. The dry brittle petals of a rose, once white, now grayed with time, crackled in his fingers. There was just a hint of the pungent aroma it had once possessed. He'd cut the withered stem down to just a few inches but one shriveled thorn remained. It was stained a dark brown. He was deeply worried as he twirled the dried relic in his fingers. If I did cease to exist, would it be with the memories of the woman I've grown to love so much? Though he knew he was reaching way past his own limitations, he wondered, do we have memories after we die? Does the soul live on, relishing the memories of the life of the body? With a deep sigh he sank into a chair, resting his head against the harsh wood back. He clasped his fingers around the brittle flower and held it to his chest, closing his eyes to wait.

Chapter Fourteen Encapsulated within the mysterious orgasmic swoon, the pain hit his heart. It shattered and spread throughout his veins, swiftly encompassing his entire body. Shuddering, Vince closed his eyes to dreamsleep. Alone in the cool night, teetering on the edge between consciousness and deep sleep, Vince watched the mystery grow deeper. While he remained motionless, he saw in his mind his body succumbing to the pain. All the pain he had endured through his lifetime, balled up into one gigantic four-clawed hand.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 223 of 296

It flicked out a long deadly black finger and motioned for him to follow. And he did. Slowly he walked through the walls of crimson, reaching to touch his surroundings, but feeling nothing. Again the hand quivered like a massive blob of murky gelatin and he followed. Around a corner of oozing crimson he stopped and shuddered, fighting the waves of pain that threatened to crush his bones. The pain pulled his torso down until his head hovered close to the floor, the liquid floor of blood that swirled before his panic-stricken eyes. And at once he knew that it was his blood. His fingers pressed into his stomach and he looked down to see them stained with his own blood. "Aaahh!" The terror in his voice brought Vince back to reality and he jerked upright behind the steering wheel, his fingers clenching it tightly. For a moment he looked blankly around the parking lot, unable to shake the visions of blood from his mind: Blood pouring from his stomach, and his hands, and even from his mouth. But then the rain started. Large globules of crystal clean water pounded the hood of his car, sounding like a rubber mallet against a metal can. Shaking frantically, Vince reached for the key and warmed the ignition. He wondered if he was hyperventilating, his breathing was so erratic. Leaning over, he felt beneath the passenger's seat for a bag or something to help. But when his chest hit the seat and his cheek brushed across the smooth interior he closed his eyes and rested. "God, what's happening to me?" He remembered now how he had come to be where he was. Thinking that the pain had come after Francesco's departure, Vince was relieved. But what was that dream? He'd never passed out during a headache before. Why had it happened this time, and with that dreadful dream? Rolling his forehead across the seat he wiped the sweat away and then sat up. It was going to be a long drive home. "Elisabeth." Scarlet turned to see the carved oak panel on the far wall open up and Sebastian slipped through, carefully closing it behind him. He carried a single white rose in one hand, and in the other, a candle that dripped wax down to the well of a brass holder. "Sebastian, it's nearly midnight. Is the Vicomte all right?" "Chérie, my apologies. And yes, I believe he is going to be all right, in time. The fever broke and he was able to take some broth before I left. But the man wanted me to get back to you and… well… I couldn't argue with him once I saw his recovery begin. Do you forgive me for being away from you for the whole day? I never wanted it to be this way."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 224 of 296

"Forgive you? Of course." "This is for you." He handed her the rose, then reluctantly turned his back to place the candle on the table. A vision came to Scarlet. At that very moment she couldn't help but think that maybe, just maybe, her life had been carefully planned by some greater force and she was just following the blueprint. Turning back, Sebastian said, "You know that I'm eager to hear your answer." His voice was shaky and quiet, but he took her face into his hands and kissed her deeply, lighting the flame that had simmered all night. "Well…" To begin with her plan. "I received a letter from my uncle Vincent today. He feels I've spent enough time here and wishes for me to leave tomorrow." "Oh, I understand. But—" "Let me finish, Sebastian." He nodded and stared helplessly at her as she spoke. "I want to tell my uncle of your proposal and discuss it with him. I'm sure he'll want to meet you, as will the rest of my family. I don't think they would like it if I got engaged in their absence. You understand, don't you? I don't want to leave you, Sebastian but we'll be together again very soon." His dark eyes shimmered in the corners with tears, like dew billowing in the folds of a flower. "Does this mean that you cannot accept my proposal?" He was going to make this very hard, she thought, looking away toward the window. "No, but I don't want to give you my answer just yet. It's only fair that my family know of this before I make my decision. So I must be cruel and keep you in the dark for a little while longer." She hated lying to him. But she would tell him the truth later. Much later, like two hundred years into the future. If everything worked as planned. The teardrop on his cheek fell to the lace around his neck. Scarlet touched it, feeling the warmth of his pain under her fingertips. "I love you, Elisabeth. And it is right what you must do. But it's going to be very hard for me in your absence. I love you so dearly." Those words never sounded as good to her as they did right now. She loved him. So why was fate forcing her to perform such an unspeakable injustice? "I love you too, Sebastian." The tears flowed down her cheeks and she brushed them away. He took her into his arms, crushing the rose between them as he did. His kisses were sweet, but untamed, as his discretion made way for passion. A sharp thorn on the stem of the rose pushed

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 225 of 296

through her silk bodice, piercing her skin. The blood came freely at its point but she didn't cry out, she couldn't, she didn't want him to stop, now that she had made up her mind. She was to be the creator of this wild child. Her fingers worked by themselves as she slipped her hands inside his brocade coat and worked the buttons of his lacy shirt until she could spread her hands over his chest. His skin was smooth and he flinched momentarily when her cool fingers first flitted over his skin, but then he relaxed and renewed his frenzied kisses and the heat from his body quickly warmed her hands. Scarlet sighed and brought her lips down his flesh, eager to feel the beating of his heart under her mouth. His skin was salty on her tongue, the pounding furious under his chest, and soon she felt her own heartbeat match his. "We are soul mates, Sebastian," she whispered. "We belong together forever." And then she whispered so softly that he couldn't even hear, "I should never have doubted it." She could feel the ties behind her neck loosen under Sebastian's rapid fingers and her constrictive restraints were gone as her dress fell to the floor in a heap of poufy white satin. "Soul mates." He tried the word, letting it roll across his tongue. "Yes, I like that. Soul mates. We must never part, chérie." Lost in a frenzied desire, he whispered, "I feel it too. My heart belongs to you forever." Eager with the task at hand, Scarlet fell to her knees and quickly unbuttoned Sebastian's breeches, releasing the metal clasp in the back that tightened the waistline. He slipped free of his clothes, kicking his shoes to the edge of her dress where they rested, the glimmering diamond jewels shining like snake eyes. Words were not necessary as he cupped her chin in his hand and their eyes met. Scarlet pressed her lips to his palm and then his wrist, where she felt his rampant pulse. Sebastian inhaled deeply and pushed his hands through her hair as she firmly kissed his stomach and journeyed slowly upward. She took her time, enjoying the salty flavor of his flesh, the sweet smell of lavender that lingered from his clothes, and the tormented moans he struggled to contain. She lingered over his nipples, as she nipped and pulled gently at the tiny hairs surrounding them with her teeth. Finally Scarlet stood in his arms and Sebastian pulled her back onto the bed. The moon highlighted their naked bodies as they clung to one another and began to make love for the first time in history. Their bodies came together in a desperate attempt to join forever. He, to hold onto his new love, and she, to savor the last moments of her mortal lover's life until she must do what was inevitable. Sebastian went on his knees and pushed Scarlet deep into the thick feather mattress, his hands shackling one of her wrists over her head as his desires took control. This was not the time for stolen kisses or discreet embraces. His tongue was hot against her flesh as he slid from her lips

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 226 of 296

down her chin and throat and locked onto her nipple. She gasped and pulled his head tight to her breast, and he began to kiss and suck at it fiercely. She arched her back, and Sebastian slid his hands beneath her, locking her tightly in his frenzied embrace. Scarlet reached down, slipping her fingers through the tightly curled hairs between his legs and grasping him firmly. "Oh, chérie," Sebastian gasped. "I have said before that you are an angel, and this is true." His lips feathered across her stiffened nipples, and his tongue flicked out to tease the curve of her breasts as she kept a firm hold on him. "But what you do to me… you must be the devil's angel in disguise." "Perhaps I am." She breathed heavily and began to slowly stroke him with her encircled fingers. "But it's only because of you, I swear. No man had ever had this effect on me." He gulped and set his chin gently on her chest, his eyes pleading. "I must have you now." His body melded to hers as if made from the same mold, and his fingers seduced her into an uncontrollable rage of unearthly excitement. If ever she'd feared or doubted his love for her, now she was able to accept it. Vampire or not, she did belong to Sebastian. She was his blood child, his soul mate. And tonight he would become hers. Yes, she could not deny him. Scarlet wrapped her legs around Sebastian's hips and pulled him tight to her body, gasping as he entered her. Her body tensed with trepidation as her lover moved above her, his eyes closed as each movement brought them closer to the edge. "I promise my love to you forever," she whispered and, unable to prolong the ecstasy, she relaxed and let Sebastian's actions bring her body to a tumultuous climax. "Forever, Sebastian DelaCourte." He looked up, having heard her slip with his name, but at the same time his body stiffened as he matched her orgasm. He shuddered tremulously, his jaw clenched tight as he shared her rapture. Soon he surrendered to her will and fell to her side, exhausted, the sweat melding their bodies together. "I can't let you leave me," he said. She sighed and let the last shudder travel through her body. She hated to be reminded of her imminent fate. "We will see each other again, I promise." He twirled her hair around his finger and kissed the hollow of her neck. "You haven't lied to me yet." Yet? Oh Sebastian, if you only knew. This whole thing has been one big charade. She was going to cry but desperately held the tears back. Maybe I don't have to do this, she thought, as his lips floated across her shoulder and down her arm.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 227 of 296

She reached over and smoothed her hand along the side of Sebastian's moist neck. She could feel his pulse when her finger stopped over his jugular. Their heartbeats were synchronized. He smiled at her, taking her finger from his neck and slipping it into his mouth. His eyebrow arched and wiggled as he cocked a wink. Yes, she wanted him again, too. She wanted them to be one again. One in heart, one in soul. And one in blood. Rising to her knees, Scarlet breathed in the fresh air that drifted through the opened window. The candle flickered across the papered walls and cast a shadow over Sebastian's face. With a seductive smile, she gently pushed him back into the thick pillows and straddled him. I'm sorry, Sebastian, she thought, as he awaited her next move. I belong in the future and so do you. And now it is your turn to trust me. I know this will work, it has to. She closed her eyes tightly and prayed that her thoughts would travel through the barriers of time. I’m coming back to you, Sebastian. She leaned close, feeling his breath upon her cheek. She had to do this. It was the only way. She glanced at the vein bulging from the side of his neck. His heart had started to beat faster and his skin rose and fell quickly over the blue vein. "Trust me now when I say that someday you'll understand, Sebastian. I love you."

Chapter Fifteen Vince pushed his head back into the seat. The sun had set hours ago and the half-moon curved into the pink sky. He'd be home soon. If he could he make it. The roof of his mouth was dry and his tongue felt as scratchy as a cat's as he swished it back and forth in an attempt to bring the saliva to his parched lips. His mind fought to see the road clearly while his body battled the unknown enemy within. He flicked the radio off, feeling, for the moment, the peace come back to his mind. "Just a little farther," he moaned to himself. "I've got to do this." He gripped the steering wheel hard, transferring some of the pain from his body to his hands, and bit down on his lip. He bit so hard he could taste the blood. The wetness in his mouth felt good so he bit again and this time sucked at his opened flesh, and for the moment, he was satisfied. The room was silent. Sebastian's head nestled against the pillows watching with fear and wonder as Elisabeth rose from the bed and went to the water basin across the room. Although

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 228 of 296

her image was blurred, he knew that she was naked, and could see that she was washing her body. But there was no noise, no audible sound that he could make out. He couldn't hear the water splash, even though he could see it drip from her towel. She crossed the floor carrying a wet cloth and began to wash away the red stains that had formed around his face, neck, and upper chest. He wanted to speak, to question her, but he couldn't find the words. He was stunned and his mind was numb. What had just happened? Carefully she sponged his body off, sending shivers to his limbs as the cool cloth moved from his face down to his stomach. And then she walked silently across the room. His mind was slipping. He was surely delirious or perhaps even mad. Elisabeth stood across the room from him pulling on the white material. But still no sound. Shouldn't I be hearing something? he wondered. Her footsteps? The rustling of her dress? He squinted to bring a sharp edge to the picture he was seeing, and noticed the spot of red on her chest where the thorn had pierced her skin. Was she really an angel? The edge of sanity came back with a loud buzzing between his ears and he remembered. She'd ripped at his flesh like an animal and had feasted on his blood. And then, using the thorn of the rose, she slashed her own neck and sent the blood splattering across his face before forcing him to drink from her. Surely she was an angel from hell! A dark angel sent here by the devil himself. His neck throbbed and he was unable to move his hand more than an inch. Yes, that was it, she was a witch of some sort. Or the devil? All he could see now was a figure in white coming toward him. He blinked and the image faded. The figure of the woman—what was her name?—standing over him was growing blurry around the edges. He struggled to maintain a clear view of her but he was growing so weak. The antique silver watch that Sebastian twisted between his fingers showed 1:00 A.M. He rubbed the deep tunnels in his forehead and sank further into his chair. He wondered if Gary was still awake. Of course he would be. He had helped him open the vault door earlier this evening. Though he had declined the idea of sitting out the night in the vault, Sebastian knew that Gary would be waiting outside the huge iron door for any signs of Scarlet.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 229 of 296

To make matters worse, Gary told him that Vince had called. He'd buried his mother and done all he could in his home town. He figured he'd be getting back early this morning. Sebastian hoped that they'd have Scarlet back before Vince arrived. 1:15. He wasn't sure when she had actually disappeared from his room that night. He had been so weak, he himself had thought that he would die for sure. And when she finally did disappear he hadn't been sure of what he was seeing. It took him quite a few days after his transformation to realize what had happened to him. He still believed her to be an angel, though. The devil's angel for sure, but an angelic being just the same. Scarlet stared blindly out the paned window. The moon still shone brightly across the courtyard. She couldn't bear to look toward the bed and see Sebastian suffering. She knew he was. Suffering. Even though his body was going through a remarkable transformation and it was growing stronger by the minute, he still suffered. And of all the pain he would endure, she knew that he would suffer the most to know that she had done this to him. "I love you, Sebastian," she whispered out the window, hoping that the winds would carry her words forever until they reached him in the future. And then, it happened. A piercing twist of darkness ripped through her body and pulled her head down to her knees. Scarlet straggled to call out to Sebastian, who was pushing himself up in the bed, but he couldn't help her, it was too late. Blackness fell over her eyes and she felt the air forced from her lungs as she fell. The dust rose in thick clouds as her body slammed into the hard floor.

Part Three Chapter One Sebastian bolted forward in his chair, shaking his head to focus his eyes. The bedroom was silent save for the gentle rustle of the curtains. The rose had fallen to his lap and he clutched it between his fingers, thumbing the blunted thorn. A molten heat rushed through his veins and he smiled in the darkness. The feeling was back. Yes! He could feel her again! "She's back!" He scrambled to his feet and ran down the stairs and out to his car. As he sped to the mansion, he laughed heartily to himself and pounded the seat beside him. "I love you, Scarlet!" he yelled at the top of his lungs. "You've come back to me!"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 230 of 296

Dozing on the couch, Gary sniffed and rolled over, trying to secure a more comfortable position. Half asleep, he groaned at the ache in his back the unevenly stuffed couch had produced. But then his head sprang up in the darkness and he jumped to his feet. A loud slam shattered the sleep from his mind. Where had it come from? He listened and heard it again; the front door. Scrambling off the couch, he navigated the darkness, but before his feet could carry him to the corner by the kitchen he slammed directly into Sebastian, and the force of the collision sent him falling back onto the floor. "She's back!" Sebastian reached down and pulled Gary to his feet even as he bounded toward the vault. Gary ran close behind him, his reflexes quickening as he realized what Sebastian meant. "She is? Can you feel her? Is she here?" Sebastian stopped by the vault opening. His eyes held their familiar twinkle now and his smile was broad. "She did it, Gary! Scarlet chose to come back to me, I know it! She's here!" He turned and started down into the blunt darkness of the vault, taking the steps two at a time. Gary followed close behind, holding his hand on Sebastian's back so as not to lose him. Once close to the inner room, there was no light at all. The heavy blackness was not just blinding, but deafening. But that did not dissuade Sebastian from eagerly jumping into the darkness in search of Scarlet. "We're going to need some light," Gary said. "Then go get a flashlight." Sebastian broke the attachment between them and continued forward. "I'm not leaving." "I'll be right back." Sebastian closed his eyes to the darkness and chilling air and breathed deeply. She was in the crypt. He knew that she was. Her pulse beat under his skin now and he could smell her delicious aroma, feel the intense vibrations that shuddered between them. Her body was calling for its master. "Scarlet," he called out softly and moved slowly forward, dragging his feet along the floor to guide his way. He was blind but his distinct sense of smell brought him to the center of the room. The tip of his boot pushed into something and he immediately went down on his knees, his hands falling on the plush softness of her hair. She was back. His hands moved down her hair until he could feel her face. Her cheeks were smooth and cool, and as he gently touched her lips he could feel that her breath was weak. His hands slid down over the slippery satin that he knew from memory to be white and felt the slow pounding of

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 231 of 296

her heart just beneath the warmth of her breast. Gently, he pulled her up and onto his lap, cradling her in his arms. "Scarlet, it's me." His voice quavered. "Sebastian?" Her voice was only a whisper, but it brought him to tears. He cried in joy, "Yes, Scarlet it's me. You've come back to me." He rocked her back and forth in the darkness and let the tears fall on her face and into her parted mouth. He could tell that it was hard for her to speak and she was struggling to stay conscious but her hands clutched tightly at his opened shirt and she pulled him down so that his face was close to her mouth. A heavy sigh floated across his face and he melted under her breath. "Don't speak, Scarlet. Gary is bringing a light so we can see to get you out of here. Just rest now. Everything is going to be okay. I'm never going to let you go." She relaxed and released his shirt. He slipped his arms under her body and rose to his feet. He stood in the blackness cradling her to his chest. "Sebastian?" "Be quiet, lover. I'm here," he said. "Good," she whispered. "No more French. I love you, Sebastian." Her words satisfied and filled the emptiness he'd carried with him for over two hundred years. They echoed through his body and appeased his soul. Scarlet Rose was his now, and at that very moment he took a silent vow. He swore to himself that he would always love and cherish her, throughout eternity. He clutched her tightly and kissed her face until he found the cool softness of her lips. "I love you, too, Scarlet." Just a few more feet… yes… and then… finally! The car crept into the garage and Vince wrenched the keys from the ignition. His head hit the back of the seat and rolled to the side. Sweat tunneled down his forehead and ran through his matted hair. The journey home had been a trip through hell. The pain was incessant now, and he was no longer able to squelch it by clutching tightly to his stomach, or by breathing deeply and holding the air in as long as he could. It traveled his entire body, from the arched bones of his toes trapped within his tight boots, to the hollows of his pelvis, where it whirled and spat at his insides. It drove a hot spike through his stomach and dried his throat so he was unable to pull the saliva to his mouth, and his bottom lip was swollen and bruised from his frantic attempts to bring liquid to his throat. And the headache was fierce, threatening to shatter his skull.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 232 of 296

Vince blinked, trying to see clearly through what seemed a shield that had grown over his eyes. He felt unbalanced, sure that he would not be able to stand once he stepped outside the car. A quick jerk on the door handle and it opened. Good. Scan the surroundings through tear-filled eyes. The door to the mansion was only five feet away. Two steps up and then the comforts of home. His breathing was rapid and shallow as he leaned forward and reached for the edge of the car door. Misjudging the distance by a few inches, his body tumbled to the floor, hitting the cement hip-first. He rolled over, clutching the protruding hipbone, and let out an animal yell, sure that he would wake the dead. But the release of his voice made the pain a trifle bearable, so he began to moan and curse as he pulled himself to his knees and crawled toward the steps. His hand slid in a grease spot and he fell again, in a mass of pain. The steps were so close, just a hand's distance away. Could he make it? This time the scream came without warning, and his body cringed into a ball on the ground. "Did you hear something?" Gary stood and looked to the kitchen, which was dark save for the light from the window. Lying on the couch, Scarlet was seeing things more clearly and the dizziness was leaving her. The warmth of Sebastian's hand wrapped around hers was the greatest comfort. "Like what, Gary?" She still felt sleepy and it didn't really matter whether he answered her as unconsciousness teased her again. "I don't know, sounded like a dog or something." He scratched his head and dismissed it as the wind or a neighborhood pet. "Now that Scarlet's back, I think we could close this door." He went to the heavy iron door and pushed it shut. "That's better." "Can we put her up in Vince's room, Gary?" Sebastian ran his fingers over Scarlet's rose-petal lips and smoothed her hair from her face. "I think Scarlet should rest now, she's been through so much." "That's a good idea, you carry her up—" Gary pricked his ears and held his hand to his lips to signal silence. "I know I heard something." "You're just spooked. Though I'm not surprised, after everything that's occurred lately." "No." Gary walked to the kitchen and stood motionless under the archway while the moonlight slid across the back of his head. "There it is again. It's coming from the garage." He dashed to the garage door., Sebastian slipped his arms under Scarlet and lifted her to carry her upstairs. The face of an angel. He would never let anything happen to her again. Suddenly, he heard Gary yell. He set Scarlet down and rushed to the opened garage door.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 233 of 296

Gary was kneeling over Vince, who lay in a fetal position on the garage floor beneath the last step. "What's wrong with him?" Sebastian stepped down to the floor and laid a hand on Vince's grease-streaked forehead. The sweat was hot and thick but there was no mistaking what he felt. Those familiar vibrations. "He's trying to say something." Gary bent over Vince. "We've got to get you to a doctor, Vince, I'm not fooling around with these stupid headaches anymore." Sebastian had pulled back and was staring dumbfounded at Vince now. Why hadn't he noticed before, he wondered, feeling his own hands starting to shake. The man was a vampire! Possibly the sort that has one mortal parent and one vampire. In-borns, they were called. The purest and strongest of the vampire race, far more powerful than the created vampire he was. It was likely that Vince had yet to taste vampire blood, because until he did, the vampire nature would not surface, only simmer inside of him. He was sure that Vince had no idea. But that would certainly explain all the suffering he'd been through. There was no doubt in Sebastian's mind that he had just touched a vampire. Shuddering against Gary's chest, Vince attempted to reach into his pocket, but his head shot forward convulsively and Sebastian knelt to the ground to catch him before he crushed his face into the cement floor. "My… pocket," he managed, and then pushed away from Sebastian. Gary reached in and produced a scrap of mangled paper from Vince's pocket. "What is it?" Sebastian inquired, maintaining his distance. The torn piece of yellow paper shook in Gary's hand. "Looks like a phone number. What do you want me to do, Vince, should I call this number? Who is this for?" "Just call… tell him… I need him." "But—" "Go!" Vince raged as he pushed up onto his hands. The outburst depleted his energy and his hands slipped across the floor until he looked as though he were praying on his knees. "Fine, I'll go call. Watch him, Sebastian, I'm going to call an ambulance."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 234 of 296

"Check on Scarlet, too, when you're in there. Be sure she's okay." Sebastian crouched a foot away from Vince and watched as he writhed on the floor. If he was an in-born vampire, then Sebastian knew he could help him. But would he want help? "Stay away…" Vince managed to skitter away until his back hit the side of his car. He seemed to be gaining a little control, and pulled his knees to his chest. From under his sweat-soaked hair, his watery blue eyes stared at Sebastian, like those of an animal trapped by a ferocious predator. Not wanting to upset him any more than he already was, Sebastian held his hands before him placatingly. "I won't touch you, Vince, but I think I know how to help." "No!" Sebastian stepped back, not sure what Vince's anger would push him to do. He knew there was only one way to stop the pain. But that would mean changing Vince's life forever. On the other hand, he wasn't sure what would happen if he didn’t intervene and help him. Death, perhaps. "Don't come near me, you bastard," Vince hissed. "Francesco is the only one who can help." "What? Francesco!" Sebastian couldn't believe he was hearing right. But the words had flown as plain as day out of Vince's mouth. Sebastian slammed his fists to his sides and ground his teeth together. Now he knew. Francesco was somehow behind this! But this wasn't right. He had felt sure that Scarlet would be Francesco's target. "No, Vince, Francesco can't help. He is evil—" "You are the evil one, Sebastian. Look at what you did to Scarlet! He'll be here soon. Gary is calling him right now." "No!" Leaving Vince glowering against the car, Sebastian raced to the kitchen and plunged his hand down on the receiver. "You didn't call the number, did you?" "Yeah?" Sebastian grabbed him by his shirt collar. "Tell me you didn't." "Let go of me!" Gary pushed him back and straightened his shirt. "What's your problem now?" "What did he say? Did he say who it was?" "There was nobody there," Gary said picking up the phone again. Sebastian grabbed the receiver from Gary and said, "Don't try again!" Gary crossed his arms over his chest and threw a deadly look his way.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 235 of 296

"I'm not going to! I'm going to call the ambulance, if you don't mind. My friend is lying out there probably inches from death. Is it all right if I try to get him some help?" Knowing that his denial would only spark angry questions, Sebastian nodded and handed him the phone. But it wouldn't help to call the hospital. In fact, it might make things worse for Vince. What would they find when they began probing and testing his body and blood? He listened as Gary described Vince's condition to the person on the other end of line. High fever. Shaking, sweating. Intense pain. Has had a lot of headaches in the past. Sebastian knew the only two words that could describe what Vince was going through. Blood hunger.

Chapter Two Wide blinding lights flashed in Vince's face, then simmered to two round orbs of light. He could see the tall silhouette step out of the car and rush to him. The steady hum of the running motor ground at his sanity while the smell of oil was pushing the sickness from his stomach to his throat. A high-pitched voice whispered in his ear. "It's all right, Vincent. You'll be taken care of now." "Francesco?" Gently, he was lifted and carried to the car. Once inside, he felt Francesco's fingers pushing against his forehead until his head rested in the man's lap and he was looking up into his glimmering pale blue eyes. "We'll be home soon, Vincent." "You can help me?" His savior whispered softly, "Yes." Vince closed his eyes and started to drift, sure that he was safe now. A sort of peace took over and the pain was lessened for the moment. He liked the sensation of Francesco's hand softly tickling his cheek, pushing the sweaty strands of hair away from his eyes and mouth. With another wave of the unmerciful pain, he tucked his knees to his chest and pushed his head to the side, burying his face in Francesco's lap. "Wait a second." Gary peeked around the corner, seeing Sebastian standing over Scarlet, then bounded back to the garage door. "Where is he? Did you move him, Sebastian?" "Huh?" Pulled from his thoughts, Sebastian stepped to the door and looked out into the garage. The smell of oil mixed with fresh rain wafted through the open door. "He's gone!"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 236 of 296

"But his car is still here. Man, we've got to find him." Gary rushed into the garage, followed by Sebastian. They looked under and inside Vince's car, checking every available hiding spot, and then stood at the garage door, catching the rain on their feet. "I can't believe that he'd wander off, especially when he was in so much pain. Where do you think he's gone?" Sebastian could only shake his head. If Francesco was behind this, there was no telling what had happened. But he couldn't believe that the vampire could have slipped in and abducted Vince in the little time that he was in the house with Gary. There was a good chance that Vince was still around, somewhere. "He couldn't have gone far, not in this rain. And in his condition." "Yeah, well, we'd better find him soon." The sky took its cue by answering back with a loud rumble of thunder and a new stream of heavy rain. "Looks like it's really gonna get bad. Shit, why the hell did he wander off?" Gary stepped out into the rain, pulling his shirt collar tight to his neck, and turned back to Sebastian. "Maybe you should keep an eye on Scarlet. I can check the yard and the streets by myself. You're right, wherever he is he couldn't have gone very far in this downpour." "I'll let Scarlet know what's going on, then I'll come help," Sebastian said. "I have pretty good night vision. I just might be able to spot him before you." Nodding that he understood more completely than he really wanted to, Gary started down the driveway and Sebastian rushed back to the grand room where Scarlet lay exhausted. He slowed as he neared the couch, taking in his sleeping beauty. The dress she wore, of shimmery white satin, was dusty around the hemline from the dirt floor in the crypt. Looking down over her angelic face, he remembered. This was the dress she had worn on their first meeting at his birthday party. He remembered the way the candlelight had lit up the tiny pearls sewn into the fabric, and how she'd sparkled like a jewel. He recalled everything as he knelt beside her and trailed his fingers across her tightly-cinched stomach, then up the seams of the shiny bodice to the red stain between her breasts. "It really did happen that way," he said, as he realized the morn had pierced her skin before she used it on him, ripping a red gash across her neck, providing the fountain of eternity that she had forced him to drink of. Tracing a finger up to her neck he could just make out the rapidly fading wound where the thorn had slashed her skin. The sound of the same dried rose crushing under his feet as he'd raced from his bedroom only an hour earlier struck him. "Unbelievable. But I remember now, chérie." Bending over her, he kissed the hand that rested over her stomach, christening each finger one by one. "And I still want you to marry me." The flashlight on the table was shining on her and he leaned back to switch if off. There was enough light from the intermittent flashes of lightning so Scarlet would know where she was should she wake. He didn't want to wake her now and bother her with Vince's situation.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 237 of 296

And what to do about Vince? The things that he had read in the diary were coming full circle. Alexander Lyons, the murderer of Marie Elisabeth Debonet, had revealed his vampirism in the yellowed pages of the diaries. Most of the men on Vince's father's side had been vampires, and he had suspected that Vince was too. But now, after laying his hands on him, he was sure. Sebastian stalked out to the garage in search of Gary. He knew he was going to have to tell him his suspicions. That Vince had been kidnapped by Francesco. And they were both vampires. Gary was going to love hearing that one. But what was Francesco doing? Why would he use Vince for his revenge? He obviously had no idea of the way things had been lately, that Vince was less than friendly with him now that he'd hooked up with Scarlet. Or maybe he did? The trees whipped madly in the strong winds and he watched as the fierce weather ripped a dead limb from the tall oak in the front yard and chucked it to the ground. It stretched at least ten feet from tip to broken end and its smaller branches braced the main branch two feet above the slippery grass. "Oh shit!" Gary appeared, dodging the falling limb just in time. Running to the center of the yard, Sebastian turned Gary away from the branch and yelled over the raucous wind. "Did you find him?" "Did I find him? Oh, yeah, sure, he's right behind me." Gary stuck a finger over his shoulder and pointed to the tree limb. Damned attitude. But Sebastian remained calm. He was going to have to keep his wits about him. The two men stood in the center of the yard staring at each other. Finally Gary backed down and walked to the discarded branch behind him, slipping in the slick grass as he did. He broke some twigs from the massive limb and tossed them through the storm. "Gary, I think there's something I should tell you." Sebastian stood beside him and watched as the man continued to tear the tinier branches from the broken tree arm, cracking them wickedly across his knee, and then whipping them to the ground. "What the hell is it now?" Gary snapped, not turning to look at Sebastian. "Or do I want to know?" "This is sort of bad news, too." Sebastian could see the tension flexing the muscles in the back of Gary's neck where his hair had parted from the rain. "I think I know why Vince has been having headaches over the years and why he freaked out tonight."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 238 of 296

"Yeah?" Gary tossed another branch into the pile he had started at his feet. He turned around and pointed a jagged stick at Sebastian's chest. "And who made you the medical expert all of a sudden? I know one thing about you, DelaCourte, and that is that you're a fucking vampire! And you made my sister into—" "Gary." Sebastian pushed the menacing stick out of his face, not willing to start the same argument again. "Vince is a vampire, too. I've been reading the diaries. And now, after seeing and touching Vince tonight, my suspicions have been confirmed." Gary looked as though he was going to cough up a hairball. He shook his head, waving the stick in the air before the two of them. "Oh, no way, man, don't you say that." "Gary, it's the truth. I touched Vince when he was lying on the garage floor." Sebastian dodged the slashing stick and stepped back with his hands raised in feeble defense. "Listen to me, Gary! I felt the same thing I feel when I touch Scarlet. I told you about this before. Vampires can tell their own kind by touch. I know Vince is a vampire!" "Then how come he never said anything to me! Huh?" Gary wavered closer, brandishing his weapon. "How come he never tried to suck my blood?" "Vince doesn't know he's a vampire, at least not yet. There are different kinds of vampires, some more pure than others." Gary's expression didn't change as he stood ready to charge with his stick. "I'm sure that Vince is an in-born. His father was a vampire, and as soon as he tastes the blood of another he'll become a full-fledged vampire himself. Gary, I read the diaries, the entire male side of Vince's family were vampires!" "Where the hell is he?" "I don't know—" The stick slashed through the air in front of Sebastian but he was able to reach out and pull it from Gary's hand. "You do know, don't you? You know where he is." "I have an idea." Gary lunged forward, only stopping when the tip of the stick pressed into his own chest. He eyed Sebastian's dripping face, daring him to make a move. "He mentioned a name when you were in the house." Sebastian tossed the stick to the ground. "Another vampire." "Another vampire! What the hell is Vince doing with a vampire! He doesn't know any vampires!"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 239 of 296

Slowly the two moved across the yard as Gary paced toward Sebastian. Not wanting to rile him more than he already had, Sebastian tried to remain calm as he cautiously measured his steps and tried to keep from slipping across the slick ground. "His name is Francesco Volierre, and I know him. He's come to town seeking revenge on me and I think he's got Vince now." "He's after you, but he's got Vince?" The wet branches snapped under Gary's shoes as he backed Sebastian toward the front steps of the house. "I don't understand," he said, and flicked his head to the side to clear the rain from his eyes. "I thought he'd go after Scarlet." Sebastian stumbled over the first step but Gary caught him by the collar and pulled him to his face. "This vampire is supposed to be after Scarlet, and you knew about it? I can't believe you, DelaCourte. Look at all the trouble you've brought into my sister's life since you've hooked up with her, and now you're dragging Vince into it too." "I had no idea Francesco would go after Vince. I don't know how this happened." "So suffice it to say that you expected Scarlet to fall into this bastard vampire's hands, yes?" "No, Gary, you don't understand—" The wind was pushed from Sebastian's lungs and he fell to the wet grass after Gary's fist plunged into his chest. Before he could right himself the man was on top of him, pounding his head with his fists. Sebastian flipped Gary to his back and tried to hold him off. He was reluctant to fight back, remembering his promise to Scarlet that he would not hurt anyone she loved, but he could at least defend himself. The two of them rolled across the soaked lawn until their path was blocked by the broken branch. Gary's shouted obscenities were vying with the storm to be heard and he occasionally landed a punch in Sebastian's face, as they both struggled to get to their feet. Sebastian slid his hands down Gary's sides but the slick rain hindered his attempts at harnessing the angry man's arms. "Gary, you've got to listen to me, fighting won't help." "Oh, yeah? We'll see about that." Another crushing blow hit Sebastian's jaw but he shook it off quickly. "You're no match against me, Gary." He swung and hit his target, sending him to the ground. Whispering a silent apology to Scarlet, Sebastian crawled over to where her brother lay. But to his surprise Gary pushed up, butting him in the chest with his head, and sent him flying.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 240 of 296

At that moment the sound of oak creaking against rusted hinges made Sebastian look up and twist his head toward the door. Scarlet was standing in the doorway, a vision in eighteenthcentury finery, but her face twisted in shock before his eyes. "Gary, no!" Her scream made Sebastian turn just in time to see the tree branch plummeting toward him. He felt the pressure of its razor-sharp point rip his shirt open and tear the warm blood from his body.

Chapter Three Shaking violently from the chilling rain and intense pain, Vince looked around. The steps of the twisting staircase were narrow and Francesco had to turn to the side in order to carry him up. The little light that shone through the sporadic windows was enough so that Vince could see. The walls were of roughly hewn stone, though time had blunted the corners and carved pocks in each and every one. Here and there in the crevices was an occasional sprout of greens, and more often than not, a thin web from one of the many spiders that traversed the walls. The smell of rot, and decay arose with each step that Francesco took as he hurried to the top of the circular tower. It was unlike anything Vince had ever smelled before. "Where are we?" Vince muttered, wincing as each word beat another crucifying nail into his pounding head. The staircase opened to a hallway, black at the far end from the lack of light. Francesco paused near the last window and fingered Vince's neck to be sure his pulse was not slowing. "This is my home, Vincent. And now it is yours." His home? Fighting the pain was becoming harder as the minutes passed. This has got to be some kind of a nightmare, Vince thought as he was carried down the hall. Francesco's feet scraped across piles of rubble and broken shards of wood. Vince squinted, unable to push his lids open any further. There were no pictures on the walls, nothing to decorate this cavern of horrors, and it appeared to be more of an abandoned castle than a home. Something from medieval times that he had only read of in books. And was this the dungeon? He was about to question Francesco but again the pain spread through his entire body, overtaking him in a queasy rush of bile to his throat. Vince fainted in Francesco's arms. Awakening to mummifying darkness brought about feelings of suffocation. Vince blinked to be sure his eyes were open, becoming more frightened when he realized they were. His body rocked gently back and forth, a sign that he was still being carried by Francesco, and it was then that he felt the man's fingers under his legs and arms. He clutched him tightly as they continued through the darkness, his fingers hooking into the thick wool coat that Francesco wore. But it

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 241 of 296

was dry? He felt his own clothes clinging to his body, wet and cold from the rain. Hadn't Francesco picked him up in the garage and carried him away? His mind was spinning and he remembered Francesco holding him tightly in the back of the car. Maybe the driver had carried him to Francesco. "You said… you could… help me, Francesco. Where are we going?" "The bedroom is just ahead. You'll need to lie down and rest." His voice was short, as though his attention was elsewhere. Vince began to wonder if this man was some sort of freak. When Francesco said, "I can help," he had thought that perhaps he possessed some medical knowledge. The possibility that he had gone through the same sufferings had also struck him. But what were his plans now? The urge to jump from his clutches and run back to the mansion where his friends awaited struck hard. Vince squirmed in Francesco's arms in a weak attempt to wriggle free. But he couldn't. The debilitating pain had drained him. Though the frequent spasms had subsided, he was only able to lie back and observe. Unable to move more than a finger from his stomach, where his hand rested numbly, he prayed that he'd soon see the light of day and be away from this sickening smell. The scuffling of Francesco's feet across the stone floor came to a halt and he pushed against a wall which moved easily under the weight of his shoulder. The straining of rusted hinges cracked through the darkness, bringing Vince back to awareness as they entered a room lit up by bolts of lightning. The light from the sky was ethereal as Francesco walked slowly to the windowsill where broken shards of colored glass dangled from their lead mountings. Vince let his head drop to the side and he could see the dust and dirt across the floor sparkling like diamond dust. The walls of cold gray stone seemed alive with the precious gemstones, a frozen sprinkling of frost covering everything. He smiled weakly, feeling a gentle reassurance from this fairy-tale sight. But all too soon he lost the precious light from the window as Francesco turned his back to it. Vince squinted to adjust to the dim gray room. It was a shambles, though it did resemble a bedroom. The only piece of furniture was a four-poster bed in the corner of the misshapen room, though only one post remained intact, the others broken in half and thrown in a pile on the floor. From the top of the unbroken post hung a limp gray piece of lace, torn and rotted from years of neglect. It billowed and arched as they approached as if acknowledging their arrival. Francesco laid him down on the bed of worn cloth and stood over him, a dark shadow outlined by the window behind him. He was still wearing the t-shirt and jeans that he had purchased in Minneapolis. A misfit searching to fit in. He turned to stare out the window at the leafless trees shivering in the rain and his face caught in the illumination of a bolt of lightning, made his eyes twinkle like the gypsum-sprinkled stones in the walls. It was then that Vince wondered if

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 242 of 296

Francesco wasn't more his own age of twenty-three years, instead of much older as he'd previously thought. Why was he so different, then? So out of touch with his own generation and so very… peculiar. What was it about this man that piqued his curiosity so much? That drew him almost as if he had some sort of unearthly power over him? Vince found himself reaching out in the damp putrid air, praying that Francesco would turn back to him. Would sit beside him, soothe him with his hands, his voice, and chase the pain away. He wanted to know this man, inside and out. To belong to him somehow. To be accepted by him. Or if only… to be saved. As if he had just overheard Vince's private thoughts, Francesco turned and took the young man's hand. "Listen to me now, Vincent. And do not speak until I am finished." He was so serious, as if his life depended on the knowledge he was to bestow upon him. "I know your pain and I am going to tell you about who, and what, you really are." Vince closed his eyes, feeling the bed sink as Francesco sat beside him. He wouldn't speak, he didn't think he had the strength even if he wanted to. So he simply nodded and waited for Francesco to begin. "You will drink from me tonight, Vincent Lyons, and begin your new life. A life that has been with you since birth, a life that must now be realized before death takes you." The words entered Vince's head and floated aimlessly from one side to the other. It was becoming harder to understand, what with the loud buzzing that had started. Something about drink with me. Well, that would be cool, he thought. A good stiff drink would be welcome right about now. Anything to kill the pain. "Open your eyes, Vincent, and take what is rightfully yours. This is your legacy!" Francesco's voice boomed with malicious pride. "You are a vampire, my child." Vampire! Vince opened his eyes and began to stutter. The bloody hand that reached out for him was Francesco's, his fingernails dripping with his own blood. He looked up to see the man's throat torn open, the blood oozing down to his black t-shirt. Before he could comprehend what was happening, he felt the slippery fingers push his lips open and spread across his tongue and he knew he was tasting Francesco's hot, thick blood. Vince's scream shattered the glass remaining in the window, sending the last colored shards crashing to the stone floor. The wet lawn hampered her footsteps as Scarlet slipped and slid over to Sebastian's inert body. Gary hung over him with the stick still clutched tightly in his fist, Sebastian's blood dripping from the split end.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 243 of 296

Scarlet pushed Gary onto the ground and collapsed next to Sebastian to examine the wound. It had skimmed the top of his shoulder, pushing the jagged flesh back to revel shiny bone. "Are you okay?" She took his head in her hands and turned it from side to side, searching for more injury. "Sebastian?" He blinked his eyes open and shook the puddled rain from his face. "Oww, yes, love, I'm fine. Just a little flesh wound." "Let's go inside." She helped him to stand and followed him inside, turning back to Gary, not caring how angry she sounded. "You could have killed him! What were you thinking?" Speechless, Gary shrugged and tossed the stick at his feet. His own face was swollen and bruised from a few well-placed punches. "Sorry," he muttered, and followed the two inside. "Let's go upstairs and wash this off." She pushed Sebastian toward the stairs but he held back. "I'll be all right, Scarlet. It's you I worry about, you should be resting." Rest was the last thing on her mind right now. "I feel perfectly fine, Sebastian." They started up the stairs to Vince's bedroom and crossed the floor to the adjoining bathroom. She couldn't wait to hear an explanation for finding her brother and Sebastian rolling around on the ground in the middle of a rainstorm. She suspected from Gary's silence that there was more to it than just brotherly jealousy. Rummaging through the sparse supplies in Vince's closet, she found a small cloth and held it under a cool faucet, then found a bottle of alcohol in the medicine cabinet. "Take your shirt off." Sebastian complied, sitting down on the edge of the bathtub, and she pressed the wet washcloth to the wounded flesh on his shoulder. He didn't flinch when she let the alcohol stream over his wound. His hair hung over his face, veiling the pain and his silence. "Are you going to tell me what you and Gary were fighting about or do I have to read your mind? Must have been a hell of a reason for Gary to come after you with a wooden… stake. Oh my God! Does he know?" "It was just a tree branch," Sebastian said quietly, and pushed her hand from his shoulder. "And yes, he knows. He came over to my place a few days ago and I really had no choice but to tell him. I think he has accepted the truth, though as for liking me too much… well…" "What did he say about me?" She turned away. Would Gary accept her? Or would his disgust for her new lifestyle drive them apart? "Ohh, that feels better," Sebastian peeled the wet cloth away from his shoulder. "It's already healed."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 244 of 296

True to his words, Scarlet saw, the skin wasn't pulpy anymore and the wound had already closed up. She felt the tears welling as her emotions were torn from her heart. "What if he hadn't missed?" she whispered, kneeling down between his knees. "What if it had gone through your heart?" Pulling her shaking hands into his lap, Sebastian pressed her face to his chest and smoothed her wet hair over her shoulders. "He did miss, chérie, and that's all that matters. Don't think such dreadful thoughts." "I'm so, I just can't imagine—" Their eyes exchanged their silent worries for each other. "Why were you two fighting? Is it because of what you did to me?" "It's Vince." Sebastian fumbled with the pearls on her sleeve, leaving muddy fingerprints across her arm, and then sighed. "Francesco has him, I'm sure." "Vince? But how?" "I don't know. Vince arrived minutes after you got back. He was—" He stopped and swallowed. "He was what? What's going on, Sebastian?" "He was in bad shape." "Another one of his headaches? Oh God, I saw what they do to him. I hope he's all right." "Shh." He put his finger to her lips. "He was in agony… from the blood hunger." She didn't blink. Sebastian quickly went on. "He's a vampire, Scarlet. An in-born. His father was most likely a vampire, and as soon as he tastes blood, he will be transformed. It's been with him since birth. I've read through the diaries that Vince found in the crypt. Vampirism has been passed down the family bloodline through the centuries. His headaches have really been a manifestation of the blood hunger." "But—" "We left him in the garage for a few minutes while Gary was calling an ambulance, and by the time we went back out, he was gone." "And you think Francesco's got him? But I don't understand, I thought Francesco was after you. How did he come across Vince?" "I have no idea, ma chérie. But I'm quite sure that he knows of the connection between Vince and the two of us. I fear he may be using Vince as a pawn in order to seek his revenge on me."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 245 of 296

"But that's not fair! Vince has done nothing to him. Sebastian, we've got to help him. If Vince really is a vampire like you say, and he has to drink the blood of another to become real, then we've got to get to him before Francesco does. There's no telling what he'll do to Vince." "Scarlet, I know, settle down. I will do everything I can to help him, I promise you. But there isn't a thing we can do until we discover where Francesco is staying. And right now I'm more worried about you. You've been through quite an ordeal. I think you should lie down and rest a while longer." "No, I can't. That is, I feel quite rested." She did feel rested. Must be the vampire blood, she thought, and then sighed, remembering what she had just been through. "Oh, Sebastian, you can't imagine how good it is to hear you speaking to me in English. My French has never gotten such a workout. Oh! Do you know that I ran into Francesco back in time!" "Now that you mention it… I do recall Francesco being quite upset over your disappearance. He was quite taken with you, you know." "Do you think he still remembers me?" Sebastian pulled the loosened pins from her hair, watching the dark curls tumble to her shoulders. He smoothed them beneath his fingertips. "I don't know, chérie. I didn't. That is… I never wanted to believe." "Why didn't you know it was me, Sebastian? I know it's been a long time for you… but I still look the same." He sighed and pushed his hand deep into the folds of her hair, relishing the softness. "Ah, but you don't, my love," he said, pulling his finger across her cheek and showing her the white powder that came off her skin. "Someday I'll explain the events that happened to me after you left. I thought you were a witch. I thought you were an angel. But most of all, I tried to deny the love that I felt for you over the years and bury your image from my memories. I loved you so much and didn't want to believe you could just disappear, leave me alone to suffer, when I knew that you loved me too. And then a part of me believed that you had tricked me, used me to gain my soul for the devil. But I know better now, don't I?" He pulled her to him and pressed his lips into her hair, letting them slide down a luxuriant trail of black silk to her neck. He kissed her pounding jugular gently. "Do you love me, Scarlet?" "I do. But I had to go all the way back to the eighteenth century to realize it." She sobbed into his shoulder, rubbing the smooth skin where just minutes ago the branch had cut through. "Oh God, I do love you. And I don't ever want to lose you." "Don't worry, my love. I will never leave you." His sweet French-accented whispers comforted her as he spoke. "I know that you are the woman who transformed me into a vampire. And I am so glad that you made that choice. I remember the deep love I felt for you then… and now." He

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 246 of 296

hugged her tightly and she kissed the smooth hard muscles of his chest, relishing the taste and the smell of him. When she looked up he smiled. "I promise myself to you forever, Scarlet." Sniffing away the tears, she pulled his face close to hers so she could look into his shimmering eyes. "Through eternity?" "Yes, my love." The fear of almost losing him was calmed by his kiss, and nothing mattered anymore. She melted into him, surrendering herself to his love. "Where's Gary?" he whispered. Between fervent kisses, Scarlet managed a few words. "He's downstairs closing the windows, why?" "I need to make love to you, right now. I have to feel you next to me, as close as possible. I want to be inside of you and know that you are mine." His kisses were electric and she wanted him as badly as he craved her. "Yes, I want that too." She turned and knelt before him, lifting her hair so he could unlace the back of her dress. Hot kisses covered her back, as slowly her flesh was revealed to Sebastian's mouth. Breathless, she stood and shimmied out of the massive dress, tossing it to a muddy pile in front of the sink, then she unlaced the corset and it fell to the floor. She sat on Sebastian's knees. "This is kind of strange, you know." Clutching her to his chest, Sebastian slid down to the floor and kicked off his muddy boots, sending them flying onto her dress in a splatter of sludge. "Why do you say that?" His fingers teased her nipples to alertness while his other hand pulled her tight to his stomach. Scarlet let out a gasp. "Well, we just made love hours ago in Paris." Pausing to think that one through, Sebastian smiled and pressed his body tightly to hers. "For you it may seem like hours, chérie. But for me… it has been centuries."

Chapter Four Francesco paced over to the window. It would be morning soon, and both of them had to take refuge before the dawn's first light. But Vince was hearing nothing of his words. He was finding it hard to keep his patience. God, didn't the man have any idea of what he had been all his life? Had he really lived his life thus far with no clue to his legacy? Vince pulled his finger through the slimy bloodstain on the bed beneath his chest. He lay on his side, keeping Francesco in view while he tried to piece everything together.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 247 of 296

"You are a vampire now, Vincent." Francesco's eyes had glowed like the devil's when he had made his announcement. It was unclear to Vince what had happened after seeing the blood oozing from Francesco's neck, but the soreness on his own neck, and the vitality that danced inside, proved that something had happened. But this talk of vampirism! Francesco had to be mad. His talk of transforming him, how he'd always been one… It was incredible. "You've always been a vampire. The blood hunger has haunted you for years in the form of your dreadful headaches. Listen to me! You must learn from me now!" "No, it's not true!" Vince tucked his head down and rolled up on his knees, his hair trailing across the bloody sheets. But he knew. Somewhere in his conscience he was able to admit that he knew what had taken place. And he knew in his heart that Francesco spoke the truth. He was a vampire! And now as Francesco paced the dingy floor between the bed and the shattered window, Vince's thoughts ran rampant. "You must go out and feed," Francesco had said. "You must learn to sustain your life." This can't be happening! I must surely have died and now this miserable ruined castle is my hell. Vince cringed, and shadowed his eyes from Francesco with his shaking hand. He tried to push away from the circle of sticky blood beneath his nose but it was spread across the entire bed. "What have I gotten myself into?" he whispered as he watched Francesco spring to the window ledge, where he crouched and surveyed the ground below. It didn't appear as if he would jump, though Vince prayed for the strength to be able to run over and push him. But even though he was sore and his muscles ached, there was a strange sense of invigoration. A churning inside. He was only able to move a fraction of an inch and his mind began to rerun the things Francesco had told him right after he'd woken from the bizarre sleep. He had said that he was his master now. "You will depend on me for eternal life. Mortal blood will keep you alive, but we are bonded now. Your soul has fled and mine now inhabits your body, where it will form a hew and stronger soul." "The sun will be rising soon." Francesco appeared by his bedside, straight and tall, a demon in a new shirt of shimmering maroon silk and fitted black suede pants. He had taken to Vince's style of dressing. "You will have a chance to learn your new skills tonight. Until then you must come with me." At the mesmerizing voice, the notion to argue fled. Instead, Vince let Francesco help him to his feet, and he stretched out his muscles. He felt across his chest, his fingers slipping helplessly across his shirt, and then picked slowly at the buttons until Francesco finally saw his lack of coordination and began to help. Leaving his bloody shirt in a heap on the floor, he padded barefoot behind Francesco as they entered the dark tunnel again. It took all of his concentration to walk. His equilibrium was low at best and the darkness only served to further

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 248 of 296

hamper his instincts. He paused at the wall, his hand pressing to the cold stone. "But… but where are we going?" "Take my hand and follow me, Vincent, I won't lead you astray. From now on I shall be your provider. You can trust in me for everything that you need." Vince muttered weakly, "Cool," and let his hand be taken by his master. Stepping down the first stone steps, he clutched Francesco's hand tightly, fearing that he would go mad if they were separated and he was left alone in this darkness. He walked as if on burning coals, though the floor was icy cold. Finally, a door squeaked open before them and the flickering of a blazing torch brought Vince into a golden light. The sight before him froze him in place and even Francesco's insistent tugs couldn't move him from his post by the door. "Oh, no way, man. No!" His heart began to pound and he could feel the adrenaline course through his body. Francesco turned and stood nose to nose with him, blocking his view of the two shiny black coffins that sat quietly in either corner of the tiny stone room. Staring into Francesco's piercing blue eyes, Vince shuddered and his defenses slackened. But with a glance over the man's shoulder, he resumed his denials. "You're not gonna get me in one of those things. Vampire or not, I won't do it." Francesco raised a brow, appearing to consider Vince's pleas. His straight black brows and the tiny triangle of coarse black hairs under his lower lip gave him a devilish appearance. "Fine," he said curtly, and craned his head up. Vince followed his gaze to the tiny round window that was carved in the ceiling twenty feet above his head. It was about twelve inches across and had four iron bars crisscrossed to keep the birds out. "Then you shall burn and crumble to cinders with the first rays of morning light." Francesco nonchalantly strolled to his coffin, opening it to reveal shiny black quilted satin. "You're lying," Vince said uncertainly. His fear rose when Francesco merely nodded and shrugged his shoulders. "Suit yourself." "I know this is just an extremely intense dream," Vince muttered as he closed his eyes, trying to make sense of what had happened to him. "I'm gonna wake up in my own bed and never remember any of this." "You mustn't think it so dreadful, Vincent. It may seem like a nightmare right now, but you will adjust. You'll see… it won't be so bad. But for now, you must protect yourself from the morning

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 249 of 296

sun." With one hand Francesco motioned toward the other coffin, while the other casually stroked the material inside his own. Thoughts of running, of getting far away from this hell, reeled through Vince's head. If only he could navigate the dark hallway, he would have tried. But he wasn't sure that Francesco was lying. If he was telling the truth about him being a vampire he'd burn alive in the sun, that much he knew from all the movies he had seen. He weighed the two hideous options while Francesco waited. Burned alive, or sleeping in a coffin. "Doesn't look like I have much of a choice, huh? How will I know when it's dark? When will I know to come out?" "I'll wake you if you don't automatically wake at dusk, Vincent." The man was really playing this thing to the hilt. Pulling his hands over his cheeks and down his neck, Vince walked slowly to the ominous ebony coffin. It had the same finish as the grand piano in the recording studio, except that he enjoyed the piano. This, he didn't even want to touch. "I can understand your misgivings, Vincent. A very bizarre thing has happened to you. You must think me to be a madman, a crazed lunatic. But you'll see, when the blood hunger comes, you'll know that what I've been telling you is the truth." Francesco sighed and brushed his hair back, yawning. "Do as I do, Vincent, I know what I speak of." With that Francesco stepped into his coffin and lay back, shutting the lid as he did. Now Vince was alone with the flickering fire of the torch. He looked up to the window, seeing the shadows growing deeper and the stones around it growing cleaner in the upcoming light. He shuddered and reached to touch the glossy coffin. Slowly he ran his fingers along the raised rim and tried to concentrate on the smooth lines of the piano and the beautiful music that he could create with it. Closing his eyes, he lifted the lid and let his hand drop to the smooth material inside. Pressing one eye closed he let the other open slightly to see the brilliant red satin stuffed tightly and cushioned with red satin buttons. He pressed his finger into the cool material, sinking it up to his first knuckle. It did seem comfortable. He chewed his bottom lip and turned his back on the horrendous receptacle, placing both hands behind him on the edge. With one last glance to the lightening sky, he pushed up and landed on the thick padding, and sat dangling his bare feet over the dirty stone floor. "Oh, hell," he sighed, and brought his feet to the end of the coffin. He lay back, pressing his toes up into the padding on the upper lid.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 250 of 296

"Not so bad, I guess," he muttered quietly, testing the weight of the lid by letting it spring up and down against his fist. He yawned, feeling the exhaustion creep up on him. He'd been through so much in the last few hours. "Gary would shit if he could see this." Wiggling his body across the slippery satin, Vince relaxed. After what he'd just been through it was inevitable. He sighed. "Some kind of incredible nightmare." Hoping it was just that, he pulled the lid down and closed his eyes to the suffocating darkness, knowing that if he just played along, in the morning he would wake in his own bed. "So what's going to happen to Vince?" Scarlet lay on her side, watching Sebastian dress. They had made love again on Vince's bed. He shook out the dried mud from his shirt, and used the toe of his boot to gather the dried crumbles into a neat pile. "I have to assume that he's with Francesco now. I can't imagine where else he might have gone, in the condition he was in last night. Let's hope that he's all right wherever he is." It didn't seem to Scarlet that being taken captive by a vengeful vampire was a situation in which one would be 'all right.' Especially if the other vampire had evil plans. "Do you think Francesco has turned him into a vampire?" Combing through his hair with his fingers, Sebastian pulled the last of the caked mud from his collar and flipped it to the floor. Then he paused, staring quietly at the curtains billowing in the breeze. "Yes, I know he has." "You do?" "Of course, just like Francesco knew of you, Scarlet. I know now that that park incident was thoughtfully planned by him. I've told you before that vampires can sense our own kind. And while I'm not able to pinpoint their exact location, I can certainly feel that there is another one now." "Could he actually turn Vince against us?" Scarlet went to Vince's closet and looked for some clothes. A t-shirt and some black stretch jeans should fit, at least until she got home. "But we're his friends." She pulled the t-shirt on. "Well, at least Gary and I are." "Scarlet, don't ask me what's going to happen." Sebastian helped as she fumbled with the string ties in the waistline of Vince's pants. He pulled gently and tied them. "I wish I knew. But one thing is certain." "What's that?" "I have to take extreme measures to be sure that Francesco does not get his hands on you."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 251 of 296

She watched numbly as Sebastian made up the bed as though his last words were nothing unusual. "You can protect me. Can't you?" "I do have a plan. One that will keep you safe, and hopefully, lead Francesco away from here, never to return again." He tilted his head toward the door. "Let's go home and get some rest. We've both had an incredible night." "But what's your plan? I want to know what's going to happen." Scarlet took the hand he extended to her, and he pulled her to the door. "I'll let you know soon enough." They stepped down the red carpeted stairs, finding Gary half asleep on the couch, two beer cans crumpled on the floor. Another was in his hand, and Scarlet raced to catch it just before it slipped from his fingers. "Oh, I almost forgot about the dress," she whispered as Gary stirred and shook his head. "I want to keep it. I'll be right back." "Good idea," Sebastian said. "There are a lot of precious memories in that dress." "Thought you guys would never come down," Gary mumbled through a beer-thickened.tongue. The stubble over his lip was dark and the bruise under his eye had swollen, making it nearly impossible to open his left eye. "We had a little catching up to do." Sebastian knelt next to him. "Aah… sorry about your eye. You should probably put something on that." He rubbed his hands together as Gary winced and felt his swollen face. "Look, I know you probably want to spend a little time with your sister, but I'm taking her home with me. I don't think she should stay here." Gary produced a disapproving guttural noise. "Why? Do you think that other vampire is going to come looking for her here?" "Possibly. I can't take that chance. In fact, I'm going to find a place to hide her as soon as possible." "And how long is she going to have to hide?" "Not long, Gary, I promise. Just until Francesco is gone; and I have a plan regarding his departure." "What about Vince?" Sebastian could tell from the dull tone of Gary's voice that this was just too much. He wished that it hadn't come to this. If there had been any way of keeping Francesco from this place, he would have done it. "Gary, I'm sure that Francesco has transformed him by now. And… if Vince

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 252 of 296

should contact you… be careful. He's a vampire now, and there's no telling what he's like. Francesco could be putting any number of lies in his mind. Let me know if he does come back or call. But remember… be careful." Gary pushed his fingers through his curls. "Man, everybody I know is a fuckin' vampire. Even my sister. And I have you to thank for this, Sebastian." "Now what's he done?" Scarlet skipped down the steps, the white dress rustling in her arms. Offering to take it, Sebastian examined the mud stains, wondering if they would come out. "Nothing," Gary mumbled, standing shakily. He would have to accept what was going on now. "Sebastian just filled me in on another of his brilliant plans. Always the one with an idea. Can't wait for the day when you come over without a thought on your mind, Sebastian." "Gary!" He shrugged and grimaced, still feeling the effects of the beer. "I'm sorry. I just never get to see you, that's all. I thought we'd have a lot of time to spend with each other after I moved here. And now…" He pulled his hand over his face. He was tired and manic from the past few days of waiting and worrying. "How do you feel, Scarlet? I mean… are you okay? Really okay?" Taking his hand and pressing it tightly to her chest, Scarlet stared into his bloodshot eyes. "I'm fine, Gary. I'm not so very different now. But I am sorry… for how things have inadvertently affected you." He hugged her tight, and her fear that he would desert her now that she had been changed evaporated. "I'll be okay as long as I know you are." "Oh, Gary, it'll be over soon." Looking over her brother's shoulder, Scarlet zoomed in on Sebastian. "Right?" "Yes, it will be. But we should be going. It's nearly dawn, and I hate being out in the morning sun. It's so hard on the eyes. Gary I'll be in close touch with you." "Yeah. Give me a hug before you go, sis." Lingering in each other's arms, the siblings squeezed each other gently and then Scarlet kissed him. "I love you, Gary. Don't worry, soon everything will be back to normal. Well… as normal as things can be. I'll be okay, I have Sebastian to protect me." Rolling his eyes and reaching for another beer, Gary slumped back into the couch. "Well, that sure takes a load off my mind. God knows he was never responsible for getting you into this situation in the first place."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 253 of 296

Seeing that there was no changing her brother's attitude, Scarlet cast him a defeated frown and was going to speak, but Sebastian tugged at her hand. "I'll see you soon." Leaving Gary coddling a six-pack of beer was unbearable. Stuffing the dress into the back seat, she blindly fumbled at the pearls while Sebastian waited with the motor running. "He's going to be all right," he offered as she stood at the passenger's door staring at the ghosteyed windows of the mansion. "Your brother bounces back easily. Just give him a few days." Trusting Sebastian's intuition, she slid into the car and tucked her face into the fold between his arm and his chest hoping he was right.

Chapter Five Fragments of a nightmare seemed more real than ever. The taste of blood, so sweet and smooth, like the chocolate syrup he used to crave as a child. Only this was much more satisfying. As if nothing more was needed to sustain his life. The blood alone would be his savior. It ran down his throat quenching his aching need. Relieving the pain and the unknown. And with the blood he had gained insight. This was what he was and had always been. The hunger for blood had been with him as early as puberty, when the first headaches had started. But he knew now that they weren't just headaches. No, it was the emptiness and craving for life, the blood hunger. Blood is the life! His limbs reawoke with a start and Vince brought his knee up, only to feel it jab into the thick satin padding just inches above him. He opened his eyes to the blackness and gulped in the thin air, hoping to catch his breath. But soon he realized that wasn't necessary. There was enough air inside this tiny box. His coffin. "Shit!" The cover flew open and Vince sprang to the ground, remembering his morbid surroundings as his bare feet touched the cold stone floor. "So, you see it wasn't as bad as you expected." Vince scanned the darkened room for the voice until his eyes began to adjust and he could make out shadows; the black shadow of his coffin and the other coffin across the room, the long stick that held the flushed-out torch on the wall, and next to that, Francesco. "Are you ready, Vincent?" Francesco's voice was evil incarnate. Something that belonged in the movies, the mad scientist who was calmly preparing his victim for the lobotomy. "For what?" "To go out into the world and begin your new life. You must drink from a human tonight."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 254 of 296

He'd almost forgotten. A chill ran down his spine and he chewed the tip of his fingernail. So it really was true. "Are you saying that I'm not human anymore?" He closed his eyes and bit down on his finger, not wanting to hear the answer. "Perhaps I should put that another way." Francesco closed the distance between them, a black cat stalking the night. "You must feed on a mortal tonight. For you are immortal now, Vincent. And in order to maintain that immortality… well… as I've already said." The word immortality hit Vince's brain like a church bell ringing loud and clear. "I can never die?" The astonishment brought out the little boy in him. "As long as you stay away from wooden stakes, crosses and the morning sun, and there are a few other things I will tell you about eventually." "Wow," Vince whispered. Rubbing his hands over his arms, he walked back to his coffin and then looked up to the tiny circle in the ceiling. The rain had stopped and the sky was a dark blue-gray. Immortality meant that he would live forever. "This could be kind of cool." He swung around, eager to learn more. "I don't have to actually kill anybody, do I? I couldn't do that. At least—I don't think that I could." "No, Vincent, just take enough to satisfy." Francesco motioned for him to follow, and again the dark hallway shrouded them. "You'll know when you've had enough. Besides, you don't want to kill, it brings about these nasty little nightmares that tend to haunt you for days." Trailing his fingers against the wall to guide him, Vince followed as they traversed the black hallway and this time he knew when they had reached the moving wall. Following Francesco back into the bedroom, he spoke eagerly while Francesco dug around in a box he had pulled from beneath the bed. "So I can go out all night and party just as long as I'm back before morning? And I only have to drink from one person?" "You'll drink when you feel the need," Francesco answered, looking up from his box of treasures. His grin was self-satisfied. "But you'll find that the more you have, the more you want. Which is not such a bad thing once you become skilled in the art of weeding out the undesirables from the choice few who have the sweetest life to drink from." "What do you mean?" "I mean, don't drink from drunks, or drug users, or just anything you see wandering the streets. That's hell, and you end up with their hangover or trip. Search out the young healthy ones for the best treat." Francesco lowered his voice as he started to count a pile of crisp one-hundreddollar bills in his hand. "And don't limit yourself to just women Vincent; men can be just as satisfying."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 255 of 296

Francesco's eyes met Vince's, causing an uncomfortable chill to run down his back as the man slowly looked him over. It was a look of hunger, hunger for the flesh. Vince blinked his eyes and shook his hair over his shoulders. "I get the feeling that this is kind of a… sexual thing," he said, watching Francesco's actions curiously, finding himself not in the least offended by his new master's attentions. "How should I go about it?" "You're right about it being sexual, but you don't have to make love to every woman, or man, you choose to drink from. I'm sure you'll learn quickly how to overcome your victims and take them without them being the wiser to your actions. And you can leave them safely knowing that they'll never remember you or what happened." "But what if I see a beautiful woman and I want to make love to her? Can I?" Francesco grunted, chuckling at the same time. "Why the hell not? I haven't castrated you! I've only made you into what you've been all your life. Besides, having sex and drinking blood at the same time is the ultimate." He looked up, his smile as sharp as his teeth. "You'll wonder why I didn't find you sooner after you've experienced it." "Really?" Enthused, Vince crossed his arms over his chest and assumed his trademark stance, feet spread, shoulders hunched. "What about my friends, will they know? You know, like Gary and the guys in the band." "I don't want you to go home to your friends just yet, Vincent. Spend a few days with me perfecting your skills before you do." Francesco stood and pushed the box back under the bed with the toe of his boot. "But do give Gary a call so he doesn't worry." "Shit, what's he going to think?" Vince remembered he'd left Gary thinking he was near death. "He's gonna freak when he finds out what has happened. Oh my god, I nearly forgot about Scarlet. She disappeared, Francesco! Gary has got to be going through hell right now. Unless—" "Somehow I don't think he is." Francesco fluttered a thick stack of bills through his fingers. "What do you mean by that?" "Vincent—" "Just Vince, all right? I told you before my mother was the only one who called me Vincent. I never really liked it." He wondered what his God-fearing mother would think of him now. "Fine. Vince. I guess I should tell you this now, you'll find out sooner or later." "What?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 256 of 296

"It's about Sebastian DelaCourte. He's a vampire, too, and has been for a few centuries. And I'm quite sure that he has taken your precious Scarlet and made her into one, too." "What? I can't believe—Wait…" Vince found himself considering this carefully. "I do believe that Sebastian is a vampire, that explains a lot of weird things. But Scarlet? Are you sure?" "I'm afraid so, Vince." "Was she like me? Always a vampire?" "No, I'm afraid Sebastian committed a grave error in taking her mortal life." "No! Oh God, not Scarlet, she's so kind and sweet. I wonder if Gary found her somewhere in the house." Vince didn't know what was happening anymore. He shook his head. "If she is back, I've got to get her away from Sebastian." "In time, Vince, I'm sure that you will be able to win over the lovely Scarlet. But first," Francesco held the pile of money out, "you must take a mortal and become used to your new power. Take this money with you, you'll need some clothes and other things. But be sure to be back before dawn." While the information about Scarlet had barely begun to register, Vince reached for the money and stared at it, not really seeing what it was. There was something else he was going to ask Francesco. Now what was it? "I won't be going with you, I've other things to take care of, unfortunately." Francesco had already walked back over to the moving wall. "You'll be on your own tonight, but don't worry regarding what to do, it's in your blood. You'll know what to do when the time comes." … in your blood… That was it! Vince raced after Francesco and descended the spiral stairs right on his heels. "Francesco!" His voice bounced off the stone walls and echoed back to him. "You said that my father was a vampire." "Most likely." "Do you think he's still alive?" They stopped at an outer door and Francesco stepped out onto the moist ground, still dripping with dew from the rain. Vince could see now that there were no other houses in sight. A forest of bare trees surrounded the castle and there was nothing but a two-track dirt road that led to the castle. They were really out in the boondocks. "I have no idea regarding your father, Vincent. You, if anyone, would be the first to know if he was anywhere near you, that is for sure. But if you haven't seen him since birth, then perhaps

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 257 of 296

he is dead." He tested the ground with his foot to see whether or not it was too slick to walk on. Finding it quite firm and already drying, he motioned for Vince to follow. "Then again, since your father is a vampire, it's entirely possible, and even probable, that he is alive." Vince's footsteps slithered through the weeds and soggy branches as Francesco walked swiftly through the field that bordered the forest. "Are there a lot of vampires around here? I mean, maybe I could find him. My father." "I'm not so familiar with this area, having only moved here a month ago. But I wouldn't get my hopes up. Most likely he's living abroad in one of the more gentle societies. In a place where modern technology has not taken over, I should hope." Vince stopped. "You sound so cynical. What do you have against California and modern man? I love it." Francesco turned and stopped next to Vince. "I was born in the eighteenth century, Vincent. I'd give my heart to the devil to go back to my homeland and my own century. These modern times are confusing and damned maddening, what with all your automobiles, and electronics, and computers." "Just how old are you, anyway?" Vince squinted in the darkness, trying to determine the age of his master, whose youthful looks clashed with his ancient thinking. "I'm over two hundred years old. I forget the actual years, but it was around 1770 that I became a vampire." "Wow," Vince whispered. "Yes, wow, Vincent. You could learn a lot from me, young man. Don't you forget that." "How did you become one? A vampire!" "A close friend of mine, revealed to me that he was a vampire. I thought everlasting life a wonderful gift that should be shared. I convinced him to transform me and we wandered the streets of Paris as gentleman vampires for years after that." "Cool. Who created you?" Francesco's smile disguised the evil thoughts that raced through his head, and he turned onto a gravel road not far from the sounds of the freeway. "You really want to know?" he called back as Vince tramped through the wet marsh and climbed to the road. "Yes." Vince paused at the edge of the swamp and listened to the distant rush of cars on the freeway just ahead. Francesco was chuckling to himself. His answer came finally with the force of being hit by a blow to the stomach.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 258 of 296

"Sebastian DelaCourte."

Chapter Six Scarlet woke in the evening to the sound of a gentle breeze caressing the palm strips outside Sebastian's bedroom window. She rolled over and tickled the back of his neck with her finger, playing softly with fine hairs that grew at his nape. He roused slowly, smiling as he rolled to his back and stretching like a contented feline. The feeling that this was so right, spread to her face, turning her lips up into a sexy pout. "Sebastian?" Lazily he rubbed his eyes and reached to float his fingers across the sheet covering her stomach. "Mmmm, yes, lover?" "Do you think you can handle being with me for an eternity? Don't you think that you'll grow tired of me after… oh, say… a few centuries or so?" He rolled next to her naked body and snuggled close, pushing his head down between her breasts to tickle the sensitive skin between them with the pointed tip of his tongue. "Never, chérie." "Ohh." She arched her back to receive more of his wonderful torture. "I know now that we do belong together. I mean, me creating you, and you creating me. Though it still doesn't make sense." "It was fate, Scarlet. I believe that man can change his own destiny, but I also believe that some things are just destined to be. It may seem incredible what has happened, but it happened for a reason, I'm sure." He kissed her neck forging a hot tingling trail up to her lips, and then stopped abruptly, glancing over the edge of the bed. "Look over there, on the floor," he whispered. She rolled over and saw the tiny pile of debris crushed in the middle of the floor. In the center was a gray lump and a stick. "What is it?" "It's the rose that you used to cut your throat and release your blood to me the night I was created." "Really?" She slipped out from the sheets and knelt by the pile on the floor, fingering it lightly. "I've saved it all these years. I guess I'd forgotten about it until this happened. I must have stepped on it in my hurry to get to you because I knew when you'd returned, and nothing could stop me from rushing to you." Scarlet picked up the stem and another of the crumbled gray petals fell to the floor. She carefully scooped it up and held it in the palm of her hand. It was amazing. Just yesterday she

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 259 of 296

had held this rose between her fingers. It had been fresh and in full bloom, and the aroma was that of the most expensive perfume. It was Angelique's Pride, the breed created by Sebastian's mother. Twisting the stem between her fingers she could see that the thorn was dark on the tip. "My blood," she whispered. Her trip back in time flashed through her mind like a mini movie. She wondered what Nettie and Orlena thought of her disappearance, if they ever tried to find her. "Sebastian, what happened after I left? What about Christelle? Do you know that I thought she was the woman vampire who was to transform you?" "Christelle wasn't a vampire." "Well, yeah, I found that out. But you must admit, she did have her claws sunk quite deeply into your frock coats. My God, the way she hung on you. Whatever happened to her? Did you ever see her again?" "That is a very long story filled with a lot of painful memories." Sebastian played with the tiny particles of dried rose petal that had sifted to the bed sheets, seeming unwilling to elaborate. "But—" "She's dead now, Scarlet," he interrupted forcefully, and pushed up from the bed. "Well, of course she is, but I was just wondering—" Sebastian pulled on his robe of paisley silk and swung around, his eyes glittering. "I killed her. The blood hunger was just too strong, I hadn't learned how to control it. Please… I don't want to discuss this any further. I'm going to take a shower, and when I'm finished…" He turned away, catching the door frame with his palm for support. Scarlet gulped. "Then you hide me, right?" He nodded. Scarlet was pleased when Sebastian allowed her one last stop by her brother's house before going on to the hiding place that he would not tell her about. She had to check in with Gary just once more, just to be sure that he was okay. Much to her surprise Gary, took to her new condition quite well. Not that he had much of a choice. But after seeing that she was still the same fun-loving, curious little kitten, he relaxed. Glad to hear Gary laughing, Sebastian gave him a silent nod of acknowledgment just as the phone rang. "Hang on, Scarlet," Gary dropped her hand and ran to the kitchen.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 260 of 296

Sebastian listened as Gary exchanged the usual 'hello,' and when he nodded and winked through a half-swollen eye, Sebastian knew that it was Vince. He mouthed a warning to Gary. "Don't let on that you know." Gary nodded and spoke carefully, measuring his words while his gum was crushed in his rapidly moving jaw. "What happened, Vince? Are you all right? Yes, she's back, don't worry. It's a long, weird story but I'll explain everything as soon as you get home." Scarlet came up behind Sebastian and slipped her fingers through his. They both stood silently, hoping for some information. Anything that would help them to find Vince, and ultimately, Francesco. "Oh? I see. So you'll be gone for a few more days. Well, I guess if you need time to yourself you should take it." "Where is he?" Sebastian whispered urgently. "Ah, where are you staying, Vince? Oh… well… ah… you're okay, then?" Sebastian shook his head vigorously. He didn't want Vince to catch on that they knew in case he would relay the information to Francesco. "I'll see ya, man." "What!" Scarlet and Sebastian both blurted out as Gary hung up the phone. "He's not talking. He just called to say that he freaked last night because he's still hung up on his mother's death… like I really believe that one after all the weird stuff that's been happening around here. He said he's gonna stay away for a few more days until he can sort things out." "He didn't give you any indications that anything strange had happened?" "No. He didn't come right out and say 'hey Gary, I'm a vampire now' if that's what you're wondering." Gary pounded his fist rhythmically against the wall on which the phone hung. Then he stopped, remembering. "But he did sound different." "How do you mean?" Sebastian asked. "Well, he sounded sort of nervous, talked faster than usual. And it sounded like he was calling from a bar or something. There was a band playing in the background. Now that's strange in itself, because Vince never goes to bars by himself. He's always afraid he's going to get trampled by a mass of women. He usually goes with me or a bunch of guys, his safety net, as he always says." "Well, maybe he's with Francesco," Scarlet said.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 261 of 296

Sebastian received both of their questioning looks. They were awaiting his summation. "It's possible. If he's already been transformed, then Vince will have to feed tonight and Francesco may be taking him on the rounds. Gary, did you recognize the band? Because if you did we might be able to track him down." "Oh, I don't know. Nah, they were playing a top-forty tune. Definitely a cover band. I'm not too familiar with most of the cover bands in the area." "But that narrows it down." Sebastian was eager now. "We know he's at a bar where the band doesn't play their own material." "Shit, do you know how many bars there are in this area of the city that have cover bands playing? Let alone the entire city of Los Angeles." "Could be less than a dozen, Gary." Scarlet seemed hopeful. "Yes, and I can cover a lot of ground in a short time." "So you're going to go and look for him?" Gary asked. "Yes, let's go, Scarlet." Gary followed the two to the door. "Scarlet can stay here." This was it. Sebastian held the door open as Scarlet stepped outside. He was aware of Gary's need to keep his sister close at hand so she wouldn't get hurt again. He tried his best not to let his urgency show. "She won't be safe with me or you tonight Gary, not until I know for sure where Francesco is. I told you, I'm going to put her in a safe place." "Sebastian, you're talking about me as if I'm a piece of glassware or something that you can wrap up and tuck away in a box for safekeeping." He touched her hair and stroked the luscious waves of velvet coal. "I don't mean to sound cruel. But we've discussed this, too. You know I must hide you or Francesco may find you." "He's right," Gary agreed even though Sebastian was sure he was saying it just to put Scarlet at ease. He was the last person who wanted to see his sister leave. "Unfortunately, we're going to have to trust Sebastian. I don't relish you falling into the hands of some vindictive vampire. I'm not too sure about Vince anymore. He sounded so… eerie." His voice faded and he toed the threshold. "Let's go, chérie." Sebastian whispered. "The sooner we leave, the quicker this will all be finished." "Where are you taking her?" Gary asked, holding the door ajar.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 262 of 296

"I can't tell you that, Gary. If Vince is allied with Francesco, he may try to get that information from you. You just have to trust me on this one." Patting his shirt pocket, he made sure that his new sunglasses were intact. The money Francesco had given him had bought him new leather pants and a wire mesh sleeveless shirt. Vince had thought it incredibly cool and he had to have it. Besides, it looked great on him and he liked the quiet chinking noise it made when he strode in front of the display mirror. Stopping by a thrift shop, he picked up a great pair of tattered boots with just enough heel and that nice worn look that he loved. He leaned against the wall next to the pay phone, watching as the women sashayed past him. He was right across from the ladies' room. What a spot! This was the first time he'd actually dared go into a bar by himself since the time he'd been mauled, and he wondered now what he'd been so afraid of before. If the women wanted him, come and get it! He chuckled to himself. Yeah, the old, shy Vince was gone. Say hello to Mr. Hyde, ladies, your Casanova has arrived. He flipped his hair over his shoulders, making sure that it was fluffed just right, and waited. His plan was simple. He had none. He was just going to wing it, see what happened. He fingered the waistline of his leather pants, pressing in on his stomach just below his bellybutton. The warm stretching had begun in the clothing store. He knew what it was, too. The blood hunger. It picked at his insides like a hungry vulture eyeing a dying cow. He needed a ripe young female to satisfy his thirst, and he was going to enjoy stalking his prey. He licked his lips, eyeing the tight purple miniskirt that disappeared into the ladies' room. Yes, indeed, he was going to enjoy this. His tongue touched the tips of his teeth to test their sharpness. Smooth and dull right now, but just wait. He wasn't a bit nervous about sinking his daggers into a fair maiden's throat. The fact that he had never done it before and wasn't quite sure of the exact procedure didn't worry him. Francesco had assured him that when the time came he would know what to do. The spicy scent of Opium lingered in the air and he turned to see a lovely lady talking on the phone, her sparkling violet eyes set on his. She twirled the phone cord around her finger as her eyes began to traverse his lanky frame. Not too bad, he thought, silently sizing her up. Nice tits, ample enough without being fat around the hip area, and killer legs sticking out of a red hot mini that clung to her body leaving nothing to the imagination. The saliva in his mouth started and he licked his lips as an indication of his equal interest. "Tasty little appetizer," he thought. When she hung up, he put his hand down over hers. "Finished?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 263 of 296

Her eyes glanced down to his leather pants, which were inches from the red leather of her dress. She pushed the tip of her red fingernail through one of the tiny metal circles on his shirt and smiled broadly, revealing a fortune in dental work. "Looks like we're just getting started." This is going to be so easy, Vince thought. "Let's sit down." He pulled her toward the far corner of the bar where his beer waited patiently. "But I want to dance," she pouted, pulling back on his hand as they passed through the crowd. "Later," he said bluntly. "First, let's talk." He patted the seat, and the girl sat next to him, pushing her thigh tight against his. Feeling the heat travel to his groin, Vince decided that he could overlook her childish behavior this time. "It's so dark over here." She threaded her hand through his arm. "I like to see who's walking around. And you can hardly see the band from here." Bad choice, Vince thought, and he made a mental note to check out his prey a little more thoroughly from now on. This one he would have to take care of right away before she drove him nuts with her whining. Settling back in the seat, he rubbed the condensation from his frosted beer mug, half-listening as she went on about her girlfriends and how she wanted them to meet him, and why couldn't they go sit with them? And then the hunger spoke. He pushed his icy mug to the middle of the table. It was time to taste mortal blood. "Shut up and kiss me." This command the girl understood, and she followed orders perfectly, much to Vince's delight. He eyed the surrounding tables as the girl squirmed closer and slipped her sharpened nails under his shirt. The back corner of the bar wasn't lit for a reason, as everyone else around them had the same idea. The waitress was not to be seen and he was confident that their little corner was much too dark for anyone to notice their embrace. Even if they were spied, no one would do or say anything. "What's your name, lover?" the girl whispered as her hands trailed down over his stomach and began to play with the buttons on his pants. "Doesn't matter." Pulling her up on his lap, Vince kissed her neck and began to seek the vein with the tip of his tongue. He found it thumping madly beneath his lips and grinned as his canines automatically slipped down over his lip. They really did work! This was going to be so cool! His first human victim, and the rush was insurmountable.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 264 of 296

"Thanks for the memories, baby," he thought as her flesh opened beneath his mouth and the warm blood spurted to the back of his throat. He held her firmly until he felt the resistance stop, then sucked ravenously at the magic within her. To anyone else, it would look as though he were kissing her neck. His first taste of mortal blood, and it was better than he might have imagined. Why didn't I learn of this sooner? The girl slumped in his arms and closed her eyes. The swoon began and he knew he'd taken enough, though it was hard at first to stop. But knowing there were more and better things to come, he pushed her body to the side and laid her head on the vinyl bench. As he leaned over her, her lips silent in her newfound bliss, the blood rushed to Vince's head and then traveled his entire body in a furious burst of strength. The heady feeling was beginning to fade, while at the same time he felt his muscles tightening as each portion of his body was renewed. "Oh, yes," he sighed, pulling his voice from his gut. He sat up, stretching his legs under the table and his arms to the smoky air beside him. "This is what has been missing. Francesco was right. This is what I was meant to be. I am a vampire!" "Death Chill," slithered across the airwaves, a top forty hit that had put Fury on the charts. It was a dark and foreboding tune, yet it still maintained a head-smashing beat and catchy chorus that had the kids wild for it. Sebastian raised the volume as the Corvette turned onto gravel and it became harder to hear for the tiny rocks flying up beneath the belly of the car. "I was sort of an inspiration for that song," he said with a silly smile and a glance her way. "Really?" Scarlet said. "Could have fooled me." She laughed and made a conscious effort to listen to the lyrics. The chorus spoke of vampire lovers draining you dry and ghosts slipping in and out of your rotting bones. "So, do you work with Fury a lot?" The song ended and Sebastian turned the music down so they could talk. "I have, though I'm looking for something different now. Something a bit more… fluid and musical, not so deathinspired." "Like Wild Child?" "Do you think your brother would actually consider having me work with them now? After all that has happened?" "I don't know. Probably not." Not after everything you've got me involved in lately, she thought. Since she'd met Sebastian she had become immortal, killed a teenager, traveled back through time, and now, to top it all off, she had a vengeful vampire after her. Francesco had been so different then…

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 265 of 296

"You were the one who transformed Francesco, weren't you?" She knew he was. Who else would have? Sebastian threw her a startled look. "Why?" she asked. "Was it before or after Serena?" "We were both vampires when Francesco fell in love with Serena, we had been for about twelve years by then." Sebastian sighed. "After you left, or shall I say Elisabeth left, I was alone and so confused. Unlike you, I had no one there to tell me how things should be. So, thinking myself to be a monster and finding my mind swept into this vicious swirl of confusion and misunderstanding, I left my family immediately, without a word to my mother." Sebastian looked at Scarlet and she saw the sadness in his expression. Angelique had been everything to him. He cleared his throat and continued. "I quickly learned that to survive… I had to drink blood. I was smart enough to keep away from Paris, hunting only the countryside for lone travelers. Francesco found me about a month later roaming about a heather field, dirty and near desperation. He took me home and eventually I explained everything. Surprisingly, he agreed to take me in and to keep my condition a secret. "It was less than a year before he started asking for my gift, as he called it. I myself referred to it as a curse. Francesco thought it a wonder to live forever and never age. And I… well, I couldn't bear to face the future alone. I wanted a companion who would always be with me… so I did it." "Do you regret it?" "Yes and no. I don't regret creating him. I would have gone mad if I had had no one else of my kind around. And it was what Francesco wanted. But he changed. And I do regret the loss of our friendship." He reached for her hand and pulled it to his lips and kissed it, sending shivers to her elbow. "We're here, ma chérie." Scarlet turned to look in horror at where they were.

Chapter Seven The engine purred to a halt and fingers of white fog tickled the hood of the car. The gargoyleguarded iron gate swung freely in the wind, making a metallic screeching noise that only a graveyard could produce. Beyond that, the mausoleum rose from the mist, a foreboding castle protected by its tombstone sentries. "It's just for a short time, Scarlet. After you've fallen asleep you won't notice a thing. You'll lose track of time. And when I come back to you, you'll awake thinking you've only been out for a few minutes."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 266 of 296

Sebastian's calmness made her blood boil. He actually expected her to climb inside that stone sarcophagus and wait until he returned! She shook her head violently. "Uh uh. I'm not setting foot out of this car. No way! I thought you loved me, Sebastian." "I do, chérie. But—" "If you really loved me then you wouldn't ask me to do this." She was shivering already, even though the mist was unable to penetrate the car. "I just can't." Without replying, Sebastian stepped out of the car. She listened as he walked, his boots crunching in the gravel, and fumbled with his keys. The trunk opened and shut and he came around to her door and opened it, the mist pushing past his legs to creep into her sanctuary. He knelt beside her, resting his chin on her leg. "I love you with all my soul, Scarlet. And that is exactly why I must beg of you to do this for me. You mustn't be afraid. You will be safe. I know Francesco will never find you here. Please, chérie don't make this any harder than it must be. I know you're scared." He squeezed her fingers gently. "I'm scared, too. Scared that he'll find you and harm you. I don't want that to happen." Choking on his last words, Sebastian buried his face in her lap. She stroked his hair, sensing his pain, and his love. He was doing this for her, and she should be more grateful. "I don't know, Sebastian. I do trust you… but—" "I'll stay until you fall asleep." His eyes filled with glistening mist. "I promise. You won't be alone until you drift into sleep, and as long as you don't see daylight, you won't wake. I promise I'll hurry back to you as soon as I'm able." The idea of not waking was creepy. How would her body know to remain asleep? Though she remembered Sebastian had lain in the very same coffin during his journey to America. If he had done it and risen safely, then possibly she would be all right. Just for a few days. That was all it would take, wasn't it? "You promise you won't forget about me in there?" "Scarlet!" Sebastian's mouth dropped. "How can you even think that, knowing how I feel about you? I will never forget you! I'll be counting the seconds until I can come back for you." Though she still felt it wasn't such a good idea, the care Sebastian was taking to reassure her was working. Scarlet sighed and turned her feet out to the ground. "What's that?" He held up the blanket that he'd rucked between his legs. "I got this out of the trunk. I thought it would make you a little more comfortable." Letting a miserable moan escape, Scarlet clutched the thin plaid blanket to her chest and closed the door behind her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 267 of 296

Though his heart was in the right place, somehow it just didn't do that much. "I suppose we should get this over with then, if you promise you're going to stick around until I fall asleep." With the blanket tight to her chest and Sebastian's arm around her shoulders, they walked to the mausoleum. She knew this was hard for him, too, and didn't want him to feel any worse than he did. Nothing had changed inside the stone structure, she was thankful to see. The dust on the floor still showed traces of their footsteps and no others. Good. She didn't want this place to become a hot spot for curious visitors. Sebastian was already at the coffin, sliding the thick stone cover to one end. With one hollow groan the inner blackness was revealed and a cloud of ancient dust rose in the dim night air. He reached for the blanket, which she reluctantly released, and laid it in the bottom of the stone box, neatly pulling it to each corner until neither the dust nor the stone could be seen. "You'll be warm enough without that to cover you, I just thought it would be a little cleaner." "You always plan ahead, don't you, Sebastian?"Always. "Shall I help you?" His offer pushed the relief to the back wall and fear surfaced again. He certainly seemed to be in a hurry. "Just hold me first, please." Nuzzling her face into his neck, Scarlet held tightly to her lover's body. She didn't want him to see her tears, or think that she didn't want to comply with his wishes. The last thing she wanted was to fall into Francesco's hands. But if only there was another way. "I won't say good-bye." His whisper heated her lips and warmed her soul. "Only au revoir." Scarlet turned, and with his help, climbed into the ominous stone box. Clutching the sides, nearly three inches thick, she wondered how she would breathe. The cover had to weigh a ton, and once it was pulled over her it would kill the light and the air. "How will I breathe?" "Lie back." He pushed gently and she fought to remain sitting. "Don't worry, once asleep your body will literally shut down. Your breathing will slow and you will need very little oxygen to survive. Besides, this stone is porous." "Porous? It's as wide as my fist. There's no way—" But she was silenced by a kiss forced to her chattering lips. She could feel the tension pull Sebastian's mouth tight and she fought back the tears as he smoothed his hands over her hair. He hugged her tightly as if trying to force courage into her with his actions. "Trust me, I

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 268 of 296

wouldn't let you do this if I wasn't sure myself that you'd survive. This used to be my coffin, remember?" "You won't leave until I'm asleep?" "I promise." "But how will you know? What if you leave before I fall asleep?" "Scarlet." His tone was becoming harder. "All right, I'll stop." "I'm sorry, lover, I don't want to be cruel or abrupt but…" "I know, Vince is out there somewhere and you've got to find him. I'll be quiet now. I promise." "Kiss me again." She did, and then Sebastian lowered her head until it rested against the hard stone. The blanket did little to cushion her bed but she did not complain. As he pulled the lid over her he spoke quietly. "Try not to think of me standing out here or you'll never relax. Just clear your head and the sleep will come quickly. Okay, chérie?" As the last bit of light was blocked from her view Scarlet called out as quickly as her heart was beating, "Don't forget me, Sebastian." The edge of the lid came to a rest over the coffin box and Sebastian laid his arms over the raised carving of vines and roses and listened quietly. She would be all right. And he would return as soon as possible. His fingers pressed tightly to the cold stone and he could feel the beating of her heart. Rampant and wild. She was so scared. "Sleep in peace, my dark angel. I'm here."

Chapter Eight Two days had passed since Scarlet's voice had graced the dreary walls of the mansion, and Sebastian wasn't talking. At least, he had nothing better to offer than a 'trust me' and a shrug when Gary pressed him for answers. All he would say was that he was hot on Vince's trail and he felt sure that soon they would discover Francesco's hideout. Trying to keep himself busy, Gary had spent most of the afternoon and early evening stripping the flocked blue and gold wallpaper from the room off the grand room. Vince was the one who thought the room would make a great recording studio. Oh, nothing too fancy, just the basic equipment for a while, until they became famous. Gary wondered now if Wild Child would ever

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 269 of 296

play again. Vince was a vampire. Would he still want to sing with them? Had he lost his best friend? He tore another scrap of paper from the wall and tossed it to the pile on the floor. Should have gotten a steamer, he thought, as he surveyed the rest of the room. He'd only done two walls so far, because the paper was coming off in small torn sheets about one foot by two, sometimes in thin slivers. But it was keeping him busy, though he wished he could think of things other than Vince and Scarlet. "Should get the radio," he said. But as he turned to go, his feet left the floor and he was pushed up against the wall by a tremendous force. The hand around his neck pressed firmly, closing his throat until his face turned red. His gum was lodged tight beneath the grasp and it was pushing hard into his larynx. Too scared to fight or even kick out, Gary awaited his fate. A tall man with wavy black hair stood before him, closely examining Gary's face, the left eye still half-closed and green from Sebastian's fist. "Leggo of me," Gary squeaked. "Certainly." The man released him, stepping back as Gary's body slid down the wall to land in a pile of wallpaper scraps. The man pulled an orphan strip from the wall and tossed it to the floor then offered his hand. "Forgive me, I suppose it would have been polite to shake first, but I didn't think it really mattered. Besides, I'm not here for a friendly chat." Gary stared at the hand that was awaiting his. Who was this guy? "Listen, man, I'm going to call the cops if you don't get out of here right now. I've had enough weirdo’s running around here lately." "You wouldn't be speaking of Vincent Lyons, would you?" Gary stopped and met the stranger's eyes of cloud-washed blue. "Seems you have a lot of friends like him, Mr. Rose." The man pushed his hands into his pockets and eyed Gary up and down. His cool blue eyes sparkled with secret glee. "How do you know my name? And just what did you mean by that?" He was beginning to feel the urge to smash this guy right between the eyes.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 270 of 296

"Vincent told me about you, Gary. And I simply mean that your friends have one thing in common." He slowly looked around the room, then finally drew his eyes back to Gary, and whispered, "Vampirism." The alarm sounded in Gary's head. "How do you know about Vince? Who are—Oh no, not you." It hit him like a hammer on a nail. Francesco! Gary backed away. There was nothing he could do except curse himself for ever letting Scarlet get involved with Sebastian and all his vampire weirdness. In his last rational thought he hoped that Scarlet would remember him forever when he was dead. And he hoped that wherever she was she would be safe. "What's the matter, Gary, afraid?" Francesco hadn't moved, only watching as his prey tried to become one with the wall behind him. "You needn't be. I haven't come to harm you, only to leave a message for Monsieur DelaCourte." "Wh… what is it?" Gary tried to remain upright, though he felt his legs giving at the knees. "I'll make a trade with him." Francesco spoke slowly, eyeing the circumference of the room as he did. "Vincent Lyons for his precious Scarlet." Gary couldn't believe what he was hearing. A surge of anger pushed him from the wall and halfway across the floor until he was within touching distance of Francesco. "No way, man, that's my sister. You're not going to touch her! And you let Vince go!" "Temper, temper, Gary." Francesco waved a finger at him. "Mustn't get so upset. Now, we can't have everything the way we would like it, can we? It's either Vincent or Scarlet. But then again, it's not your choice. Sebastian is the one who must make the decision." "Oh man, I'd like to—" Gary slammed his fist into his palm. "I'm sure you would, but I wouldn't try it if I were you." Francesco gnashed a fanged smile, pushing Gary further into the wall. With an evil chuckle he turned and walked away. "That is all that I've come to say. I would appreciate it if you would relay my message to Monsieur DelaCourte." As his last words hung in the air, he disappeared. Gary ran out into the grand room and from there to the hallway, but there was no sign of him. He raced to the front door and stuck his head into the night air. Everything was calm, the palm trees rustling in a gentle breeze. The man had literally disappeared. He sank down against the doorframe, one foot on the steps, the other inside. He breathed the cool air in an attempt to clear his head and held his hand out before him, wondering how long it would be before the shaking stopped.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 271 of 296

"I wish I knew where you were, Scarlet. I don't like this one bit. There are creatures of the night everywhere!" "Getting a breath of fresh air?" "Oh shit!" Gary lost his balance and fell to the step, catching himself. He had fallen asleep on the step, exhausted after his run-in with Francesco. He quickly stood when he saw who had spoken. "Oh great! Another one! Well, welcome to Hotel Transylvania, Grand Central Station for the vampires of America." Sebastian had no idea what he was talking about. "You wanna bite me, too?" Gary pushed the hair from his neck and leaned forward. "Go for it, I've got no more energy left for fighting vampires." Eyeing him suspiciously, Sebastian stepped inside and held the door for him to follow. "Gary, what are you talking about? Have you finally flipped?" Jumping inside, Gary followed him to the kitchen. "Yeah, I think so, but what did you expect?" "What's going on? I'm just not following you here." "Well, let's see, Dracula stopped by earlier for a chat. And he wanted to snack on me." "What?" "Francesco, he wanted me to give you a message." "Francesco was here?" "That's what I said. What's wrong, Sebastian, hearing going? Shit, you know it seems like everyone I know lately is a vampire! I think it's finally happened, Sebastian. I'm going mad." He dropped down into a chair at the kitchen table and let his forehead hit the polished wood with a dull thud. "What did Francesco have to say?" Gary started to laugh. He wasn't sure why, but it seemed the thing to do as his grasp on reality started to slip. "He wants to trade Vince for Scarlet. Can you believe that? I told him he was crazy." As his laughter subsided, Gary waited for a clever response from Sebastian, but got none. "So what do you think? What's the plan this time? Or do I simply have to trust you again?" "Gary, I'm not going to trade your sister, you know that."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 272 of 296

"But what about Vince? Does that mean you're just going to give up on him? Because if you are then I've got to get started. I'm not going to leave my friend to suffer in the clutches of that bastard vampire." "Don't worry, Gary, we'll find Vince soon." "Then let's go right now. Let's check the bars again for Vince, 'cause just sitting around here is driving me nuts." "Fine, we can start early tomorrow night." "Tomorrow?" "It's nearly dawn, Vince won't be out now. If I'm right, I'm sure that Francesco still follows the ways of the old. Which means that the two of them will be sleeping until dusk. And as much as I know you want to take care of this quickly and safely… well… I just can't do it that way." "You can't do it what way?" Gary snapped back. "I can't go after Francesco during the day when he is not awake and alert. It wouldn't be right. The man deserves a fair fight." "A fair fight?!" Gary's eyes bulged in their sockets. "I can't believe this!" "Gary, this is between me and Francesco. I have to do it this way. I know you don't understand, but there's nothing else I can say or do right now. Not until nightfall." If looks could kill, Gary's eyes would have pushed the stake firmly into Sebastian's heart. Sebastian backed off and looked down the hallway, hoping that Gary would understand, though he knew that he wouldn't. He was just as eager to end this and get Scarlet back, but he wouldn't deny Francesco the right to a fair fight. He owed him that much. For Serena. Gary watched the vampire's exit. As much as he hated to admit it, Sebastian was right. There was nothing they could do until darkness fell. And poor Scarlet would have to wait another day before she was returned to him. "Is Scarlet going to be all right?" "She is completely safe," Sebastian reassured him and closed the door behind him. Gary headed upstairs to his room wishing that he had a garlic necklace and a big jug of holy water. Just in case.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 273 of 296

Chapter Nine Three Harley Davidson’s slowed past Vince as he strode down the boulevard, his long leather fringes shimmying back and forth against his legs. Man! He'd never seen so much leather on a woman. And they were driving motorcycles! He picked up his pace, catching a sly wink from the one in the lead. They were a trio, all decked out in shiny black leather thigh boots and tightlaced brassieres. They were wild and beautiful. Still warm from his last victim, Vince caught up to the leader and slid his finger along the leather seat and up over her thigh, teasing it under the tight leather skirt that adhered to her skin. "Nice bike." He raked his hand through his shining mane and gave her his best rock n' roll 'sexy pout'. "You lookin' for someone to party with?" The woman looked over her shoulder and winked to her friends. "Hop on, gorgeous. I think we found what we're looking for." Vince looked to the other two girls, both of whom had thick red lips and touch-me-please long hair. "Three girls and only one guy? Sounds like good odds to me. Let's go." He took his place behind the leader and slipped his hands around her waist. "Where're we going?" "Gonna go check out a new party spot. It's out a ways, but lots of fun," she yelled over the rumble of the motor. "Cool." As they sped into the night, Vince looked back to the other two girls and tried to decide which one would be first. He let his hands slip down against the biker's hot thigh and squeezed tight, eliciting a delicious moan. He'd definitely have to take his chauffeur right away. Maybe even before we arrive, he thought. It was going to be hard to restrain himself with his legs pressed to hers and that luscious brown hair blowing across his face. It was already seven o'clock, and for the first time Sebastian felt his nerves on edge. He was on his way to the studio, not the place he had planned on being. Blade, the lead singer for Fury, had just rung him on his car phone. They needed him to come in and do another edit on the riff he had just completed days ago. It seemed the master tape was mangled in production and they had lost all his stuff, and since tomorrow was the deadline, Sebastian had to do it over. Tonight. This was incredible timing, Sebastian thought, as he pulled into the underground garage. He had found Vince. Or at least he'd seen him walking the freeway out on the south edge of town just past the DecaDance bar. And once he'd driven past the place, the vibrations became intense. Francesco was near. Sebastian could sense the presence of his blood child.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 274 of 296

Blade called just as he was going to start following him, and, taking his eyes off him only for a moment, he had lost sight of Vince. Damn. Well, at least he knew that Francesco was in the area. It shouldn't be hard locating him later. Thinking this shouldn't take more than an hour or two, Sebastian tried Gary's number one more time. No answer. "Where the hell is he?" he muttered as he dashed to the elevator. "Damn, I hope he isn't waiting for me at my house." "What the hell?" Vince looked across the muddy field surrounded by barren trees and a cloak of rosy sky. "Is this a graveyard?" "Don't you like it?" The brunette turned around on the parked bike and effortlessly slipped her legs around his waist, locking him in a secure hold. The other two had driven in past the iron gate and he could hear their loud hoots and yells as they broke open one of the six packs from the leather side pouches. "Love it, baby." He licked his lips. The irony of the situation was almost unbelievable. "You just can't imagine how much." They'd driven for a half an hour to find this place and all the while Vince had thought how wonderful it was they were going so far. And a graveyard! Cool. She offered him a beer but he pushed it away and it fell to the ground as he began to tickle her chest with the tip of his tongue. "You look kind of familiar to me. You work in a bar, blondie?" "I sing in a band," he said, blazing a path up to her lips with his tongue. "You ever hear of Wild Child?" "I've dated a lot of wild ones if that's what you mean." "No, I mean the band. Ah, you're not the rock n' roll type, are ya? You seem more the death metal, sacrificial deity type." "Sacrificial type?" She pushed him back. "I usually listen to country. What the hell is your scene anyway? You're not some kind of S & M weirdo, are you? Cause if you are you can high-tail it right on out of here. We're just here for a good time, nothing kinky." Oh, I'll give you kinky, Vince thought. "Country," he muttered, and pulled her close so he was able to nibble and nip at the tender flesh on her neck. "I can't believe it."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 275 of 296

"Umm, you're in a hurry, aren't ya?" she cooed and then began to unlace the glossy leather that sheathed her breasts. "Don't even bother," Vince whispered as he was pulled to her throat by the powerful hunger within. "A country music lover, huh? Well, then, I guess you'll be getting what you deserve." "Wha—" He pushed his hand over her mouth as his daggers dug deep into her flesh. She fought him, trying to squirm from his grasp, nearly toppling the motorcycle in the process. But Vince planted his feet on the ground and held tight, feeling her jaw crush in his iron grip. And all the while her sweet blood fed the hunger. Velvet life flowed down his throat, quenching his lust and teasing the hunger to new heights. Vince sucked vigorously, feeling the struggle wane, and the woman's body slumped close to his as her heart beat slower and slower. And then… it happened. With two fervent pulses her heart begged madly for life and then… burst. Her life exploded beneath Vince's palm, pushing hot gushers of crimson up and out into his mouth. This blood was rich and sweet, an exquisite prize surrendered to the powerful force that commanded it. The orgiastic swoon engulfed Vince's body and he tilted his head back in a dizzying rush. The woman fell to the ground in a swirl of mist and Vince grappled for the bike handlebars to keep himself from falling. He ducked his head to his chest and closed his eyes tight. This was incredible! Death's blood was so much sweeter than life's. He smirked and giggled as the swoon began its slow departure, leaving him teetering on the edge of reality. He blinked his eyes, trying to focus on the girl. It was too bad, he thought, as he looked at her mangled face. She was the prettiest of the three. Swiping his palm across his chin he cleaned his face of the woman's stolen life and then remembered Francesco's words. He had warned him, albeit lightly, not to kill, because if he did he would have nightmares or something. He couldn't remember exactly. But it didn't matter anymore. Not now, now that he had tasted death. "Shit, now I'm gonna have nightmares about Johnny Cash," he muttered, and hopped off the bike. He scanned the grounds for the other two. They would be easy because both were so drunk. He trooped past the iron gate, high-fiving the wings of the gargoyles, and followed the girls' voices until he came upon the short one with curly red hair and a rose tattooed on her deeply bronzed shoulder. "Where's your friend?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 276 of 296

"Takin' a piss," she giggled, toddling forward and nearly toppling over a raised mound of fresh earth. "Where's Lynette?" Lynette, so that was her name. "Same place you're going, baby." Vince grabbed her by the hair and pushed his hand to her mouth. He wasn't sure how much time he had before the other one finished, so he wanted this to be quick. He knew that this one would die in his hands. She had to. In minutes the redhead was slumped at his feet, her head crushed against a new granite tombstone. Vince stumbled backward, fighting to control the powerful blood rush but at the same time not caring if he did. He relaxed his body, allowing it to become enveloped by wicked pleasures. Clutching the tombstone for support and blinking to clear his eyes, Vince read the epitaph. "Harry Schmitt, Died a poor man but rich at heart. Well, Harry, you have fun with Red here, she's a keeper." He patted the top of the cold stone, swiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and started to search for number three. Must have gotten lost, he thought, taking long strides across the graves. Maybe she went behind that building. His steps took him over to the mausoleum. He was going to check each side until the scream brought him around and back to Harry's grave. The last girl had somehow eluded him and slipped back to where Lynette's bike was. "Bitch!" he cursed aloud, and ran for her. Seeing him coming, the girl stumbled away while her eyes raced from the bloody face of her friend to Vince's sinister approach. "Not" she screamed, as he lifted her effortlessly to his face and opened his mouth wide, exposing his razor-sharp teeth. He laughed, relishing every bit of fear like it was an electric current feeding his need for more power. With a flick of his wrist, he snapped her neck, silencing her frightened screams, and tossed her to the ground next to Lynette. "You were the ugliest one, bitch," he snickered, and toed her immobile leg. "Made me lose my appetite." He stepped over the bodies and wandered back into the yard where the tombstones surrounded him on every side. The night was quiet now, and redolent with the smell of motor oil and fresh blood. Vince exhaled deeply. An animal howled somewhere in the distance and he smiled. Jerking his head back, he howled in response to the night calls, pulling his voice from his full gut and releasing it to the sky. He began to dance across the graves, disturbing the mist at his feet. Raising his knees high, he howled and yelled and danced an Indian dance in a circle around Harry's tombstone and the body of the redhead. He felt good. So strong and invincible. Nothing could stop him. The peace was good. Vince tossed a stone across the yard and pulled his fist down to his side in elation when he saw that he'd hit his target. Fifth tombstone on the right, the same one

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 277 of 296

beneath which Harry and his new chick rested. He pressed his back into the mausoleum wall and looked up to the sky. The stars were in full force, as if the moon had exploded, sending shrapnel to all the vacant spots in the sky. He reached for another stone in the rubble by his feet and then bent lower to examine the marks in front of him. Footprints. And not his, these were tinier, like a woman's. They led right up to the door and looked as though someone had gone inside. His brow crinkled over his right eye as he wondered if 'Red' could have had the time to check it out. "Nah," he muttered, and stood up, brushing off his pants. He noticed a long smear of blood down the knee of his right leg. "Shit, I love these pants. Damn, bitch." When he pushed on the door, his suspicions were confirmed. There was no way that those girls could have opened this massive thing. Which meant that someone extremely strong had to have gone inside. And recently, according to the still-fresh footprints. The door creaked opened and slammed hard against the outer wall, the rusted hinges screaming in the night. Vince peered in through the billowing dust and through the gloom he could see the one thing in the center of the room. "Cool." He strode over to the stone sarcophagus. He examined the intricate carvings of flowers and vines, deciding that when he got back to Francesco's he was going to have to get himself a new coffin. Something a little fancier like this one, though not of stone. And something with a little more padding. He rubbed the back of his neck. Maybe with a pillow. The little boy's curiosity surfaced and he pushed on the cover, delighted when it moved. Since he'd become a vampire, his strength was incredible. Another push, and it slid away to reveal a tiny crack of darkness beneath. "Ummm." The smell of roses wafted up to Vince's nose. Eager to find out what was inside that smelled so good, he pushed the cover back all the way and gasped.

Chapter Ten Sebastian sprang for the phone. "Gary?" The phone crackled angrily as Gary spewed out his words. "Where the hell have you been? I've been trying to get hold of you all night! Don't you want to save Vince? What's going on?" "Gary, settle down, let me explain. It's only nine. We have plenty of time." "Where were you?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 278 of 296

"I tried to call you from the studio but no one answered. I was called in at the last minute. Fury had some changes they needed made before their disk goes to press. I'm sorry, Gary, it was unavoidable. But just sit tight, I'm on my way right now." "Good." There was an empty pause before Gary chuckled and spoke again. "You can come and bail me out. I'm at the police station." She was ethereal in the pale light of the stars, her face of smooth milk porcelain, the lids of her eyes shaded a slight pink. Her lustrous mane was spread around her head, as if positioned by an artist for a study. Her perfume, imprisoned for an unknown amount of time, freshened the musty air and hypnotized Vince as he looked on. He was beside himself with anticipation. The woman he'd dreamed of was lying beneath him, still and composed, unaware of his presence. He looked out toward the graveyard, wondering how long she'd been here and why. It had been a while since he'd seen her. Since she had disappeared. Was she still alive? Of course, she had to be. Francesco said that Sebastian had given her the vampire's life. But she was so still. The red silk shirt wasn't moving above her chest. Gradually, Vince lowered his hand into the depths of the stone coffin and pressed his fingertips to the vein on Scarlet's neck while his own heart beat madly. He felt no pulse. But wait! Yes… there it was. It had slowed to a snail's pace and he held his breath in anticipation of the next beat. It was almost a full minute before her vein again pumped sluggishly against his fingertip and he sighed, relieved. Pressing his palms flat over her cheeks he realized that she wasn't as cold as he'd expected. Though she was chilly, there was a hint of warmth near the center of her cheeks where they were the fullest. Smoothing his fingers through her silky hair, he wondered if Sebastian had put her there. What had such a sweet face done to bring this sort of punishment upon herself? "Oww." A piercing ripple pushed through his skull, blackening his vision. Vince clutched the side of the coffin and closed his eyes. He couldn't see a thing, even with his eyes open and now all sound ceased. He shook his head, trying to clear it. His body started to shudder, and he had the strange feeling that something, something very terrifying, was approaching. Coming closer. In his mind, his body bent and shriveled to disappear behind a thick bedpost. He pulled the calico dust ruffle over his face until only his eyes showed. He looked down and saw his feet. Only they weren't his feet, they were tiny child's feet wearing black leather shoes with a tiny white pearl sewn onto the toes. A shadow appeared in the doorway. It crept slowly closer, thickening and darkening as he quivered and pressed his tiny hands to his mouth and began to nibble nervously at the fleshy tips of his fingers. He knew what was coming. The man. He was Daddy's friend. He came every

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 279 of 296

Friday night without fail. He did bad things that hurt so bad and then wouldn't leave until the promise of silence was received. "Arggh," Vince bit his lip, and felt the cold stone pressing into his forehead, and knew he was back. Shaking his arms loosely at his sides, he smoothed the hair from his sweating cheeks and forehead. "Shit." He knew what it was. The nightmares. But he wasn't going to give what had just happened another thought. Because he knew that if he did, he might go mad. Back to Scarlet. If Sebastian had placed her here it was certain that he would be back for her. Wouldn't he? Vince's mind raced toward his final goal. Now was his chance. She was lying here awaiting the kiss of life. She needed the blood to be able to open her eyes and to breathe deeply once again. And he wouldn't deny her anything. For he felt if she were to wake to his blood, then he would be her new master. It made sense. "Yes," he whispered. "You will be mine, Scarlet Rose. And I will love you like you've never dreamed." He wrestled with the idea of lifting her out, but upon shaking her gently at the hip he saw how stiff her body was. It would be a task to lift her out in her frigid condition. And the ride back to Francesco's would be a challenge with a rigid vampire on the back of a motorcycle. He would have to revive her here. Not sure of the proper procedure, Vince relied on instinct to guide him. His teeth lowered, slitting open his bottom lip. Carefully, he stood on tiptoe and leaned into the shadows of the coffin to let the blood drip from his mouth, to Scarlet's pale pink lips. At first it pooled there, but then it began to soak in. He hovered with his fingers pressed to her neck, hoping for some reaction. And he was rewarded with a rush of warmth to her skin beneath his hand. Though her eyes were still closed and she seemed unconscious, her skin flushed, and he was able to lift her hand and bend it at the wrist. She was reviving. He straightened up and watched as the last drops of blood were sucked between her lips and her pearly fangs descended. He was amazed. The blood hunger was working on automatic. Lifting her under the neck, Vince pulled her up and pressed her lips to his neck, pushing until he felt the two points in her mouth pierce his skin. "Drink from me, Scarlet. Awaken to your new master." And she did. Scarlet fed, slowly at first, and then ravenously until her muscles were strengthened and she could slip her arms around her provider. Lifting her from the coffin, he held her in his arms like a baby, a mother nursing its child. He watched the movement under her eyelids as her mind awakened. "Oh, Sebastian" she whispered, still groggy. "You've come back."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 280 of 296

Ignoring her, Vince walked to the window and turned her to the starlight. "Sebastian has forgotten you, Scarlet, he's left you here to rot. But you're safe with me now, because I love you." His words brought her around and Scarlet's eyes flashed open as she pushed away and jumped from his arms. "Vince!" She stared at him, shocked that he should be there. Then she wiped her mouth and brought her hand back down for examination. She stared incredulously at the blood smeared on her fist and knew what had happened. "Where's Sebastian? How long has it been?" "I don't know where he is. And I don't know how long you've been in there. Doesn't matter, anyway, because I'm here now." He was worried, though he tried to remain aloof. She wasn't acting as if she really appreciated her new master. But she was so beautiful standing there with fists clenched and a smear of blood across her cheek. "Scarlet, I can take care of you now. So don't even think about Sebastian anymore. He hurt you and locked you away in this smelly old crypt… he doesn't love you… he's a monster!" "No more a monster than you are now, Vince. What have you done to him!" she screamed and approached with fangs bared. He stood firm, not willing to let this woman defy him. "Take me to him right now," she was seething. "Has Francesco hurt him?" "Why would Francesco hurt Sebastian?" Vince was confused now. He knew that there was no love lost between the two of them, but Francesco had never alluded to wanting to hurt him. "Vince?! Don't you know what Francesco is up to? He's using you to get to me and Sebastian. He wants to take revenge on Sebastian by killing me. You've been with him, you must know that!" She was lying. Vince wrangled her into his grasp and held her to his chest. Her struggles were futile against his advantage of height. "You don't know what you're talking about. Sebastian was going to leave you here. If I hadn't come along, who knows how long you'd have been locked away. You might have turned to dust before he ever returned. Francesco was right, Sebastian is a very dangerous man." "No!" She screamed, but it matched the scream in Vince's head. The little girl was back and she was screaming, struggling to get free, just as Scarlet was. "No, Daddy, make him stop!" Vince shut his eyes tight and tried to concentrate on Scarlet, but all he could see were the tiny black shoes kicking into the air at the tall shadow that stood over them. He fell to the cold stone

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 281 of 296

floor, releasing Scarlet, and, shaking the nightmare off, he realized that there was new pain in his body. His knee throbbed where she had kicked him. Scarlet's words faded in, becoming louder as the last bits of his tormented fantasy slithered away. "Francesco has polluted your mind. Listen to me, I'm not the enemy, I want to help you." She slipped out of his arms as he nursed his knee, and scrambled along the floor toward the door. Vince pressed hard on the pain and leapt to her just as her hands touched the smooth pebbles outside the mausoleum. He tucked her to his chest and spoke urgently into the thick billows of rich black hair that the wind was blowing away from her neck. "I can't let you go. I don't want to see you hurt any more. Francesco won't hurt you, believe me, he told me so himself. Please don't fight me, Scarlet." She grunted beneath him as her efforts to right herself were thwarted by his manacle clasp around her arms and chest. "He really did a number on you, Vince." Vince pulled her with him as he rammed his back into the stone doorway. The mist gathered around them, strangely scented with her rose perfume. "Don't you see that Francesco wants you to bring me to him so that he can kill me?" "No, you're wrong." "I'm right, Vincent Lyons! Why won't you listen to me?" She bent over and Vince felt the sting of her fangs in the tendons of his hand. He screamed, releasing her for a split second, but then relocked his fingers around her shoulder. He pushed his face onto her shoulder and held tight so she was unable to move her head more than a fraction of an inch. "I'll prove it to you. And then you'll see." He stood up, his arms still tight around her chest, and began to walk, dragging her out into the graveyard. Finding it futile to fight, Scarlet struggled to walk between Vince's quickly slashing legs but she kept tripping over rises in the uneven earth. "Where are we going?" "To Francesco's," he said determinedly. "When we get there, you'll see. You'll see that he has no ill intentions toward you." "You're wrong, Vince." He avoided Harry's tombstone, not wanting to send her into hysterics again. But the iron gate was close and he knew she would see the other two bodies by the bike. "If I'm right, will you give me a chance?" "A chance at what?" Her feet kicked out as they passed the iron gate and her shoes caught the chain, rattling it down to the lower iron rails.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 282 of 296

"At loving you." He whispered the truth and closed his eyes, hoping she wouldn't deny him. She had to accept him. Didn't she know how he felt about her? He set her down by the bike, but held onto her upper arm firmly, sensing her fear. The blood oozed from his hand where she had bitten him and he licked it clean, surprised that his own blood was tasteless and cold. "Vince, I really like you," she started as he swung a leg over the bike and pulled her to him. "But I love Seb—Oh my God!" Her shrieks stung his ears and Vince quickly revved the motor and pulled her to his chest. "What have you done!" "They're just sleeping," he said quickly, and dragged her leg over the bike. "No! What have you done?" She was unable to pry her eyes from the face of the first girl, whose mangled jaw now hung away from her upper lip like a rubber Halloween mask soaked in crimson paint. "She's dead!" Vince shouted over the motor as they pulled away. "It was an accident. Don't think about it anymore, just hang on. Francesco's castle isn't far from here." He threaded his arm around her waist and pulled her close. She would accept him, he thought. After she met Francesco and learned the truth, she would love him as much as he loved her. "This should be good," Sebastian muttered as he hurried down the marshmallow-white corridor of the police station. He had no idea what Gary could have done to end up in jail, especially since the man was supposed to be worried about his sister and rescuing his friend. What had he done? Snapped his gum too loudly in the library? Squeezing through a small group of teens obviously too young for traffic violations but, from the dazed look on their faces, old enough to dip into illicit substances, Sebastian approached the desk. He rapped his fingers silently on the counter and scanned the scene. There were only two people behind the desk, one clad in police regalia, with night stick and badge, and the other a skinny black woman with gleaming tresses stacked atop her head. She smiled when she looked up and saw him, an instant victim to Sebastian's charming grin. "I'm here for Gary Rose," he said, and then noticed the articles that sat on the desk just to his right: an army canteen, a thick cross of gold metal nearly two feet in length, and… a stake. A wooden stake to be exact, with a finely-honed tip and a thickness of nearly two inches diameter. "Mon dieu," he whispered, sensing the worst had happened. The woman glanced down a roster of names and made a check with her red pen in front of Rose. "Oh, you've come to claim Mr. Loony Vampire Killer, eh? Ha, ha, this guy's a case, and you're welcome to him, buddy. Seems he was caught stealing the holy water from Saint Mary's Covenant Church and then he wrestled the priest for that cross over there. Said he needed it to kill the vampires." She rattled a ring of keys and walked down the hall. "Haven't had a vampire killer in here for a while, must be a full moon."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 283 of 296

Sebastian clutched the counter, eyeing the equipment Gary had collected. The holy water and cross wouldn't do a bit of good against Francesco, he knew that. He smirked, trying to imagine Gary wrestling with a priest for his cross. He'd gone through a lot of work just to get a pile of unnecessary stuff. "Sebastian! All right, it's about time. You pay my bail for me? I'll pay ya back, man." Sebastian pulled out his wallet, found two crisp fifty dollar bills, and laid them on the counter. "Come on, man, and hurry up, we've got to get going." "Gary, be patient." He scribbled his name across the ledger where the woman pointed, and replaced his wallet. The man was getting on his nerves and he wondered if maybe it wouldn't have been smarter to leave him behind. He didn't want him getting in the way when they finally did find Francesco. Gary reached over the counter and grabbed his canteen. He fingered the metal cross but the woman waved her finger at him. "Stolen property." "Gary, what in the world were you doing stealing holy water from a church? And the cross?" Sebastian picked up the heavy crucifix and saw that it must have been ripped from the wall or something; there were four screws in each of its points, two of which were bent. Gary's jaw dropped at the sight of Sebastian actually holding the thing. "Oh man, you mean crosses have no effect on vampires?" he whispered. "I thought that you'd burn or something if you touched it." Sebastian shook his head. "Does it look like I'm in pain?" He was ready to leave. The harsh fluorescent lights were beginning to strain his eyes. He replaced the cross and grabbed Gary by the arm. "But what about the holy water?" "Gary!" Perturbed, Sebastian dropped his arm, snatched the canteen, and sloshed down a few swallows. Then he stood before Gary, water dripping from his chin, waiting for the man's response. "Well, I'll be—" "Can we go now?" "Let's hit the road." Sebastian swiped the water from his chin and they marched down the hallway. "God, that stuff was bad." "What? The holy water? Hmmm, must've still had a bit of beer left in the canteen from the road trip."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 284 of 296

"Lovely," Sebastian muttered, and pushed the glass doors open. "Oh wait!" Gary dashed back down the hallway, leaving Sebastian fuming. A minute passed and he returned, beaming from ear to ear, stake in hand. "I almost forgot. This is mine, and I'm not stepping foot in some vampire lair without it." Fingering the sharpened tip of the makeshift stake, Sebastian swallowed hard. "Fine. It just may come in handy."

Chapter Eleven By the time the motorcycle pulled into the muddy driveway, Scarlet was exhausted. The wind had whipped at her mercifully, and any breath she had left had been squeezed from her by Vince's tight grasp. He dismounted and helped her to the ground, where she stood shakily surveying the ominous castle before her. It was old and rotten, like the witch's castle that always stood at the top of a hill in fairy tales, and there was a hole in the sky just above it where the stars had been sucked away. She could see a flicker of light coming from one of the windows about halfway up the huge stone structure. Vince tugged her arm and she followed. He'd really changed since they'd last spoken. He was no longer the shy, sweet Vince who had once attracted her. Now, he commanded her movements with a fierce hand and a maniacal glimmer to his clouded blue eyes. The stage version of Vince had taken over full force. She was sure that Francesco had him under an evil spell. One that she prayed could be broken for fear of losing Vince to the dark side. But maybe it was already too late. The horrifying image of the two murdered women strewn across the cold ground made her stomach swirl. He had broken the jaw of one of them. How could he do that? This was Vince Lyons, sensitive musician; not a vicious killer. She wondered what he had in mind for her. Was he going to kill her like the others, or just toy with her until he tired of her enough to turn her over to Francesco? They approached a door set into one of the two towers and the stench, mixed with humid air, brought the bile to her throat. She pulled away, pressing her back to the stone wall. Vince stopped and hovered over her so she could see only the glint of his eyes and the outline of his shoulders. "No, I can't go in there. I'm going to be sick, I know it. Just let me catch my breath, Vince. Please." "Scarlet," he whispered breathlessly, and seemed at the moment to be concentrating on something else. "Yes… let's stop here. Please…" He pushed his head into her shoulder and his right hand quivered as it rested on her arm. "Yes, it will pass… just… concentrate."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 285 of 296

"Vince?" She was aware that something was really wrong with him. "Are you all right? Is it another headache?" He moaned into the soft pillow of her hair. "Please… just… hold me." She hugged him close, frightened, yet worried for what was happening to him. His entire body shook as he turned his head from side to side, mumbling incoherently. She held her breath, listening, as his chest pushed tight to hers and he mumbled like a small child pleading for forgiveness. "I'm sorry," he whimpered over and over. "Vince!" she yelled, and shook him until finally it seemed she reached him and he came back from wherever he had gone. He stared vacantly at her as if trying to remember who she was and why she was there. Silently, he turned to the window and looked out across the field. His hair brushed over her cheek, sending a cold chill down her spine. Weeks ago she would have been thrilled to be so close to him, but now she was nothing but scared. "Once you get into the main rooms the smell isn't so bad," he whispered, dismissing what had just happened. He seemed much calmer than in the mausoleum and she prayed he would stay that way. At least she planned not to rile him further. "Everything is going to be fine, Scarlet. You'll see." He brushed his lips over hers and then pushed her in front of him. "Hold my hand, there's a winding staircase ahead but it's too dark to see." She grasped his hand tightly and stumbled across the first two steps. Thereafter, she was able to judge the distance between steps and followed Vince, who quickly ascended the staircase as if he'd done it a hundred times before. The floor leveled out and soon she was being pulled down a hallway. Unable to see even Vince's golden hair, Scarlet held tightly to his hand and reached out to her side, feeling the gritty brick wall closer than she'd guessed. She sensed his eagerness as he pulled her down the hall. Was he bringing home a stray puppy to show his master? Would he display his find proudly, before the master ripped her to shreds? Knowing that once she was within Francesco's grasp her time was limited, Scarlet walked slowly, feeling the resistance from Vince's hand. It really seemed as if he had no idea of Francesco's plan. Could it be possible? Ahead of them, the glow that she'd seen from the ground seeped out from an opened door. The windows were all broken and shattered into piles of dirty glass on the floor. Piles of broken, rotted wood stood along the walls and in the crevices on either side of the window wells. Had Vince lived in this place since his disappearance? No wonder he'd gone mad. As they neared the door, the light was blocked by a tall shadow and Scarlet came face to face with Francesco Volierre.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 286 of 296

Vince pushed her in front of him. "Vincent," Francesco said with the delight of a child receiving a new toy. "You've found her! Oh, this is wonderful." He stepped aside and motioned to Scarlet with a welcoming smile. "Come inside, my lovely one. Let me see the beauty who has captured the heart of my child." Yeah, right, she thought. That old eighteenth-century charm is not going to fool me this time, Francesco. Vince led her in and Scarlet saw the high flames of the fire licking at the wood piled in the hearth. There was a single chair over by the window and ashes scattered everywhere, as if they were swept to the floor each time a new fire was started. "Very beautiful indeed, Vincent," Francesco said with a nod to him, and he began to circle her as if she were a circus attraction. "I found her in a graveyard," Vince said. "Sebastian had tucked her away in some dirty old coffin and left her for good." "No, he was going to come back!" she said, but Vince broke in immediately. "Scarlet has this crazy idea that you want to hurt her. I told her that wasn't true, since all you want is for me to be happy with her. Isn't that right, Francesco? Tell Scarlet the truth so she'll know. You mean her no harm." Aware of the tension in Francesco's neck as he turned and walked to the fire, Scarlet used this chance to take a quick inventory of the room. Besides the chair there was a rolled-up rug against the wall opposite the fire, and over that hung two ancient swords, both rusted and looking ready to crumble at the touch of a hand. The only escape was through the door by which they'd entered. Francesco toed the edge of the fire, pushing a half-burnt log back into the flames, and a spray of orange sparks flickered over his boot. Vince strode over to Francesco and leaned against the mantel, keeping a watchful eye on Scarlet. "She has been telling me lies, hasn't she? You don't intend to use Scarlet to get back at Sebastian for some past misdeed, do you, Francesco?" She slowly edged to the chair and glanced out the window at the gray sky and blackened ground, and then quickly back over to the fire. Vince was staring at the side of Francesco's face while the other vampire held his silence. She knew what Francesco was thinking. He was vacillating between telling Vince the truth or lying to him again. Yes, Vince really did have no idea what Francesco was up to.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 287 of 296

Becoming angry, Vince spoke calmly but much louder. "Francesco, I know you would never betray me, not after everything you've done for me. Now, please, tell Scarlet the truth. You mean her no harm!" Francesco broke his silence. "I can't do that, Vincent. I'm sorry, but I did not disclose the entire truth to you." "What?" Vince shot out. "You lied to me?" He looked back to Scarlet, his face confused and drawn. "No… no I won't let you hurt her. You can't." Just come back over here, Vince, Scarlet thought, as Francesco turned his head slowly to gaze at her. He was plotting at that very instant, she knew it. He was the devil with flames in his eyes, and he would stop at nothing to avenge his pain. Even if he had to betray his own blood child. "It has to be this way, Vincent," he said calmly. "Sebastian must know the pain of losing one so cherished. And besides being the object of Sebastian's affections, she is also a vampire. And female vampires are a cruel mistake. She would turn against you in time, I promise you that. It is better if I do away with her now, before you become too attached to your little prize." What the hell am I going to do? Scarlet thought, frantically twisting her hands together. She couldn't stand back and let this vampire kill her. If only Francesco was the way he had been back in the eighteenth century; gracious and well-mannered, and attracted to her in a less murderous way. She glanced out the window again and nearly screamed with delight, but quickly stifled her relief. A set of headlights was headed toward the castle. Oh, please let it be Sebastian. "You bastard!" Vince said, prompting her back to the two men. Scarlet knew she had to do something to buy some time. Suddenly a thought struck her, and with a deep breath she stepped forward, closing the distance between her and Francesco. "And you would do this to the most beautiful rose in all of Paris?" Vince was confused but Francesco's glare locked onto her mysterious green eyes. He stared hard as the wheels in his memory slowly erased the cobwebs. He was remembering, she could tell by the way his jaw slowly dropped and his hand pointed to her. "You?" He remembered. But would it do any good? "Yes, Francesco, how quickly you forget." She walked to Vince's side and threaded her fingers through his, her face catching the fire glow in vivid reds. "No, it is impossible. But…" He reached out, coming within a foot of her face, and trailed his finger along the outline of her head as if piecing things together. "Mon dieu, it is! How is this

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 288 of 296

possible? You are a witch! Yes, that is it! You were the one who created Sebastian and saw to the eventual destruction of our friendship." Vince pulled her back as Francesco's voice wavered loudly and he seemed to be gaining control again. "I don't know how you did it, but it doesn't matter. All witches must be burned at the stake and suffer eternal hellfire for their damnable actions!" He swung around and bent over the fireplace. "Oh shit!" Vince grabbed her and pulled her toward the window. "He's really going to do it. He wants to set you on fire!" "No, Francesco!" Scarlet turned to the door and caught her breath. Sebastian had slipped in and now brandished one of the ancient swords, while he dangled the other in his left hand. "Your vendetta is with me. And you shall face me alone before I let you harm either one of them." Francesco whirled around and Vince pulled Scarlet over to the chair, imprisoning her in his arms. But she didn't fight, she was too amazed to see Sebastian. And then as the two vampires, once friends, faced each other down, Gary appeared in the doorway. "Scarlet!" Gary yelled. He rushed across the room brandishing a stake, and pushed Vince away. Sebastian shouted for them to stay back. This was his fight. He tossed the other blade through the air and Francesco caught it expertly at the grip and assumed the en guarde stance. As Scarlet was enfolded into Gary's protective arms she prayed that Sebastian knew what he was doing, remembering the skill that Francesco had demonstrated to her less than a week ago. Sebastian assumed the same stance, his right arm thrust into the air in a salute matching Francesco's, and Scarlet remembered Francesco explaining that you must always salute, even your enemies. She braced her hands against Gary's arm, absently fingering the wooden stake, and watched as the swords clashed in a rattle of flashing steel. "You're a bit rusty, old friend," Francesco leered as he dodged Sebastian's sword easily. "So, you still consider me your friend? I thought you'd changed that to enemy long ago." "Isn't it only fair?" Francesco said, as he made a sweeping lunge at Sebastian. Two centuries had done nothing to diminish their skills; their movements were still swift, their actions clean and graceful. "Tit for tat, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 289 of 296

"Once a friend, always a friend?" Sebastian added, with an inquiring tilt of his head. "Ah, but my friends have never been engaged in the company of a witch before." Francesco stabbed through the air, missing Sebastian's shoulder by a fraction of an inch, and Scarlet gasped. "A witch? You mean Scarlet? Or should I say, Elisabeth Montrose. So you remember, Francesco. Well your memory is a bit better than mine. But a witch she is not. An angel, perhaps, but never a witch." "To each his own," Francesco said in a quick breath, eyeing the trio by the window to be sure that no one had it in mind to thwart his actions and interfere in the duel. The two engaged swords in front of the fireplace, their faces inches apart, and Sebastian could see the sweat dripping down the side of his former friend's face. Francesco growled and was able to push him away and Sebastian stumbled over the hearth, nearly falling into the flames. Scarlet struggled, prompting Gary to clutch her tighter. "Please, I have to help." "No," he said quietly. "This is between the two of them." "I'm sorry, man." Vince laid a hand on Gary's shoulder. "Don't worry, Vince. I'm only concerned with one thing right now… Kill the bastard!" Gary shouted, brandishing his stake overhead. "So you've come to kill me, have you?" Francesco asked, while his sword clanged across the other. Sebastian had the advantage now as he dashed his opponent across the floor to the far wall and Francesco feverishly tried to defend his new onslaught of attacks. "Can you say that you don't wish the same for me?" They moved dangerously close to Scarlet and she wanted to reach out for Sebastian, but Gary pulled her away closer to the window. She was on edge as she watched, her fingers squeezing the wooden stake anxiously. "I had my eyes set on a different prey." At that moment Francesco dodged Sebastian's sword and slipped close to Scarlet, bringing the tip of his blade to her chest, and just as quickly, stepping away and re-engaging with Sebastian to prove his point. "Forgive me, Scarlet," Vince whispered as they watched the action. "I had no idea." Sebastian leapt from his opponent's sword to the fireplace, and turned, only to let out a cry. Scarlet tried to see around Francesco's body as his back was turned to her, but she could only see Sebastian's sword arm falling slowly to his side.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 290 of 296

"Let go of me!" she screamed, and pulled out of her brother's grasp. She stepped forward, unknowingly clutching the stake to her chest, and at that moment she could feel the sharp stab of her fangs as they pricked her lower lip. "Direct hit, I believe," Francesco said proudly. Sebastian dropped his sword to the floor in a clatter and fingered the blade that was suspended in mid-air. The blade had pierced him right below the left nipple and he could feel the exit wound in his back. Francesco stepped to the side and bowed to Scarlet, his face a wicked mask. "No!" Her mouth stretched wide to reveal her anger. Sebastian looked to her, his face growing weak, and she felt she could no longer contain the anger and hatred growing within her… but there Was something amiss. He winked at her. "Don't get your hopes up, Francesco," he said, prompting the vampire to turn back to him and gasp in horror. He pulled the narrow blade from his chest slowly, catching the tip as it left his body. A tiny spot of blood colored his shirt. "Like a fork through Jell-o. But then you're not familiar with the properties of Jell-O, are you, my ancient friend?" He tossed the sword to the floor. "I think you'll need a thicker object to cause my heart to burst." Something clicked inside of Scarlet and she raced forward in defense of her lover. "I've got just the thing!" Before Francesco could turn around, Scarlet plunged the stake through his back. Sebastian stood aghast as Francesco reached down and fingered the thick, bloody point that protruded from the gushing fountain in his chest. He pressed his hand over the stake, trying to push it back out, and then looked at Sebastian, the blood already running from the corners of his eyes and mouth. "I only wanted what was justly mine." He choked up streams of thick blood. "You took Serena from me." He began to stagger and his foot slipped in the blood rapidly pooling at his feet. "Was I so wrong?" He fell forward and Sebastian caught him under the arms, then lowered him to the floor. "I'm sorry, Francesco… my friend." He turned him over and cradled the man's head between his knees. He had never wanted to see the man die. But there was no other way. If only things had been different. "You went about it the wrong way." Francesco's body slumped, his eyes closed, and Sebastian set his head on the ground at his feet. "May your soul find the heavens above. Au revoir, Francesco Volierre." He looked up to Scarlet who stood frozen in horror, her long fangs glinting savagely. "I—I—can't believe I did that," she mumbled. "I k-killed him." She began to shudder, but an ear-piercing scream shattered the stillness. Vince's legs went limp as his body fell to the floor.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 291 of 296

Gary bent over Vince while Sebastian stood and received Scarlet in a crushing embrace. He looked her over frantically, smoothing her hair from her face and scanning her features to be sure she was all right. "I'm so sorry, Scarlet." He wiped the tears from her eyes and kissed her again. "I thought you would be safe. I never wanted things to happen this way." "I killed him, Sebastian. I shouldn't have—I would never—" Sebastian quickly pressed a kiss to her lips, silencing her worries. "You saved my life, chérie." Still shaking, Scarlet looked down at Francesco's inert body. "Saved your life? Oh. I did, didn't I." A shudder of pride ran through her veins. "I really did it! I saved the day!" Behind them, Gary called for help. "Hold tight, my brave angel, I'll be right back." Sebastian rushed to Gary, leaving Scarlet standing by herself. She still jittered nervously but it was no longer from the shock of what she had done. "I really did it," she whispered, feeling the elation build. "Yes!" "Is Vince going to be all right?" Gary asked as Sebastian knelt next to him. "I think so. When his master dies, part of him goes too. But hopefully it's the part that never should have taken him in the first place. The evil part." Scarlet joined them and Gary pulled her down into his arms. "I was so worried about you, sis. These past few days have been hell. God, I love you so much." "I'm sorry to have put you through all of this, Gary." "Don't even think like that, Scarlet, I'm just glad to be holding you right now." "It was a good thing you had that stake." Sebastian looked over Gary's shoulder. Scarlet looked up to her brother's teary green eyes. "I'll say." "Hey, I've had the urge to stake a vampire for a few days now. 'Bout time someone got around to doing it." He laughed, holding his hand in the air to receive a slap of approval from Sebastian. "But don't worry, after today, I think we should retire that stake." "Whew," Sebastian said with a grin and the two men both embraced Scarlet. Vince came to with a start. "Where's Scarlet? Is she okay?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 292 of 296

"She's fine," Gary said. "Everybody is fine, I think," he said with a glance around the room. At least he hoped so. It was painfully evident that he was the only mortal in the room. "I hope she can forgive me." Vince looked over to where Scarlet stood in Sebastian's embrace. "I never wanted to hurt her. God, I can't believe what I've done. It's as if Francesco had some sort of power over me." "Sebastian said that Francesco's control over you would vanish with his death. Looks like you're your own man now, Vince. Er, ah, vampire, that is." "Hey, Gary." Vince reached out and Gary clasped his hand. "How do you feel about your best friend being a bloodsucker?" "Nothing new to me," Gary said with a defeated sigh. "Kind of starting to get used to you guys, anyway. Here, let me help you up." The two walked over to Sebastian and Scarlet, and Vince.apologized adamantly. But there was no reason. She forgave him, and Sebastian suggested they go home to celebrate. "What about Francesco?" Vince asked. The four of them turned to the hearth where Francesco lay. There was nothing but a bloody stake and a pile of ashes where his body once was. The flames flickered and the breeze pushed the ashes across the floor into the puddle of blood where they became saturated. "Always wondered if that part was true," Sebastian said. "If vampires returned to ashes with their true death." "Guess that answered your question, huh?" Gary said as he walked over and scuffed the pile of ashes. He got a splatter of blood on the toe of his shoe and scraped it across the floor, making sure he brought no part of Francesco home with him. "Does he have any control over me now, Sebastian?" Vince asked as he watched Gary. "No," Sebastian sighed. Then he whispered his good-bye, knowing that if there really was a God, and if he forgave us our sins, then Francesco was where he belonged right now. Sensing his grief, Scarlet pulled him close. "He was once a very good man. We will both have our memories of him and he'll never die in your heart." He nodded mutely. "Then I'd say it's party time." Vince let a whoop shatter the silence. "Let's get the hell out of here." Tossing the bloody stake into the fire, Gary joined in and the foursome headed home.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 293 of 296

Epilogue Clutching the diary to his heart, Vince descended the stairs of the crypt. It was deathly cold but this time the temperature did not bother him. He had told Gary he needed a little time to himself after everything that had happened. Taking his friend's uneasy nod as a sign of acceptance, Vince said he'd be up later. Standing over the third coffin, in which his own name was carved deeply into stone, Vince wondered how life would be from now on. Francesco's death had coursed through his own body like a streak of red flames burning for release and Sebastian had said that all of Francesco's control and vicious anger would be gone from him now. But Vince wasn't so sure. The empty gnawing inside his body remained. He wanted… no, needed, blood. The precious hot life that would sustain and satisfy his own life. And it had to be the thick rich blood that burst forth as the heart exploded beneath his hands. Yes. But what would Gary think? Or his other friends, and the guys in the band. He couldn't tell them. At least, he couldn't let on that he still had such murderous cravings. No… he would be the good vampire to them. It wouldn't be wise to show his true self. The stone lid slid aside easily under his vampire strength. He reached inside the cool confines, touching dust and bone, which shattered beneath his crushing grip. "I'll have to bring the vacuum down here tomorrow," he muttered, and swept the skull and other bones toward the foot of the coffin. He fingered the yellowed pages of the diary, his mouth watering to read the family secrets that had been kept from him for so long. But it would have to wait, at least until he could have Scarlet translate for him. Placing the diary at the head of the coffin, Vince jumped up and settled inside, pulling the cover shut. "I love you, chérie." Sebastian kissed Scarlet. His mouth never failed to titillate. So strange, she thought, as he grazed her lips with his teeth, that his mouth gave her the utmost pleasure, yet had also hurt so many people. She pulled him close until he lay on top of her in the sweet summer grass behind Vince's mansion, allowing him free rein over her body as his passions provoked his hands to travel over her flesh. Her body tingled from his touch but she knew that it was also the intense invigoration she still felt from killing Francesco. "So what happens now?" "Well, that depends," he said. He placed an elbow to either side of her shoulders and hovered over her. "On what?"

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 294 of 296

"On how you answer the question." "What question?" He gave her a mock pout, pushing out his bottom lip. "Did you forget already? I can't believe it. I've only been waiting for an answer for centuries now." "Huh?" Scarlet tried to' divine what was going on behind the silly grin. What question was he talking about? "Yes or no?" he persisted. "Yes or no?" She shook her head. Was this some kind of test? "What question?" "Scarlet, centuries ago I proposed to you before you so hastily took your leave of me. I've been waiting for an answer. So what's it going to be? Will you marry me?" Her heart thudded against Sebastian's chest when she realized that he still wanted her to be his wife. But wouldn't it be redundant now? They were already bonded in blood and soul, each being the creator of the other. What good would a marriage vow do when she had already signed her love over to him the night she had let him drink of her blood? "Well, if you remember, Sebastian, you proposed to Elisabeth. Besides, what would be the purpose now?" The shock on his face was a surprise. "Scarlet? I can't believe this! You mean, after all we've been through… after I have pledged my eternal and undying love to you… and we have shared each other's blood…" He jumped to his feet and stepped back, looking past her to the house and up to the sky littered with stars. "How can you possibly jest?" Well, he was really taking this seriously, wasn't he? Scarlet rolled over and pushed up, brushing a few squished blades of grass from her elbows. She had wanted to accept his marriage proposal when she'd known that there was a possibility that she would never see him again. But now… well… everything was different. She had a vast lifetime ahead of her, an unfathomable amount of time that promised centuries of learning and new experiences. It was as if when Sebastian had given her the vampire's life, she had somehow been… re-born. There was so much to do and discover now. She wasn't sure that she wanted to be married. No, she was sure. She couldn't marry Sebastian. Marriage, and the lifelong dependence on another person, would only ground her before she had a chance to spread her wings.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 295 of 296

"We are already married in body and blood." She caught the sizzling glimmer in his eyes as Sebastian crossed his arms and stood defiant of her words. "I just think it silly to sign a little piece of paper. You've introduced a whole new world to me, Sebastian. And right now I feel so… oh, so invigorated! Like there's nothing I can't do! I'm not sure what tomorrow will bring…" She scanned the stars, wanting her life to be as free and unrestrained as the heavens now. Sure, she would live with Sebastian. It was unthinkable not to, with the way she felt about him. She looked back to him, hoping to lift his sinking spirits. "I do love you Sebastian, and I will for all eternity, or… for as long as eternity is for us." She ran a finger along the v-neck of her sweater and batted her lashes, hoping to get him off the subject of marriage. "Can't you just accept that and take me home?" "But don't you see?" He took her in his arms. "I want everyone to know. I want our love to be official. Do you actually think that marrying me would keep you from learning and living as you wish? I want you to revel in your new vampire life, Scarlet, but…" Though he was trying not to plead, she could sense the urgency in his voice. She looked down at his hand gripping her arm gently to his chest. Eternity was a very long time. And a signed marriage contract would certainly tie her down, even if Sebastian didn't think it would. She knew better. Not that she ever intended to stray from him… but who knew what the future would bring? Could one stay madly in love for centuries? "You know, you…" Sebastian started carefully. "… you are my blood child. And I am your…" he faltered, looking away. "My master?" She grasped his chin with a quick jerk, forcing him to look at her. "I can't believe you would say something like that, Sebastian. You, who wants me to revel in my vampirism, and to enjoy all life has to offer?" "Scarlet—" "My master!" She said through gritted teeth, and then stepped toe to toe with him, matching his tearful gaze with a powerful strength. "If you remember correctly, I am also your master. It's a damned unbelievable twist of fate, I'll grant you that, but the facts are there. And if we're speaking historically, and chronologically, then that would prove me to be the first master!" "Chérie." He held up a placatory hand and shook his head gently. "I did not mean to imply that—" "But you brought it up!" "So I did! I am sorry! Mon dieu, is there nothing I can say to prove my love to you?" He walked a few steps away with his hands on his hips, muttering French curses under his breath. But suddenly he stopped, turned, and rushed back to her.

Dark Rapture – Michele Hauf

Page 296 of 296

"Scarlet." He pulled her hand up and pressed it to his chest. "You are my heart. We share the same soul. And so… I ask for nothing more than to possess the love of your heart and soul. But promise me I shall never feel the pain of losing your love." He swallowed. "You are free, my love…" His head dipped and she gently touched his face. "I love you, Sebastian DelaCourte." He nodded but she had to stand on tiptoe to kiss him, since he wouldn't look down to her. "So much has happened… but my love will never cease, you must understand… you have possession of my heart and soul, as I yours." Sebastian smiled and patted her hand, but Scarlet saw the tears in his eyes. "I do understand, chérie. Ahh," he sighed. "I have given you the moon and the stars. My blood runs through your veins and my life is yours… but you are right. These things are only the beginnings of a love that will endure forever. There are many more wonders for you to discover." He hugged her, lifting her feet from the ground, and Scarlet laughed as he twirled her around. "Yes. Let's do things your way for now." She hugged him tight as the moon and stars spun above their heads. To new beginnings, she thought. And… to life everlasting.